concoct the same as may be seen in the ejaculatory spermatick vessels for which use also the length of the navel is half an ell so that in many infants that are somewhat grown it is found three or four times doubled about their neck or thigh As long as the child is in his mothers womb he taketh his nutriment only by the navel The childe in the womb taketh his nutriment by his navel not by his mouth and not by his mouth neither doth he enjoy the use of eyes ears nostrils or fundament neither needeth he the functions of the heart For spirituous blood goeth unto it by the artertes of the navel and into the Iliack arteries and from the Iliack arteries unto all the other arteries of the whole body for by the motion of these only the infant doth breath Therefore it is not to be supposed that the air is carried or drawn in by the lungs unto the heart in the body of the child How the childe breatheth but contrariwise from the heart to the lungs For neither the heart doth perform the generation or working of blood or of the vital spirits For the issue or infant is contented with them as they are made and wrought by his mother Which untill it hath obtained a full perfect and whole description of his parts and members cannot be called a child but rather an embryon or an imperfect substance CHAP. IX Of the ebullition or swelling of the seed in the womb and of the concretion of the bubbles or bladders or the three principal entrails IN the six first dayes of conception the new vessels are thought to be made and brought forth of the eminences or cotyledons of the mothers vessels and dispersed into all the whole seed as they were fibres or hairy strings Those as they pierce the womb so do they equally and in like manner penetrate the tunicle Chorion And it is carried this way being a passage not only necessary for the nutriment and conformation of the parts but also into the veins diversly woven and dispersed into the skin Chorion For thereby it cometh to pass that the seed it self boileth and as it were fermenteth or swelleth not only through occasion of the place but also of the blood and vital spirits that flow unto it and then it riseth into three bubbles or bladders like unto the bubbles which are occasioned by the rain falling into a river or channel full of water These three bubbles or bladders are certain rude or new forms The three bladders or concretions of the three principal entrails that is to say of the liver heart and brain All this former time it is called seed and by no other name but when those bubbles arise it is called an embryon or the rude form of a body untill the perfect conformation of all the members When the seed is called an embryon on the fourth day after that the vein of the navel is formed it sucketh grosser blood that is of a more full nutriment out of the Cotyledons And this blood because it is more gross easily congeals and curdles in that place where it ought to prepare the liver fully and absolutely made For then it is of a notable great bigness above all the other parts and therefore it is called Parenchyma Why the liver is called Parenchyma because it is but only a certain congealing or concretion of blood brought together thither or in that place From the gibbous part thereof springeth the greater part or trunk of the hollow vein called commonly vena cava which doth disperse his small branches which are like unto hairs into all the substance thereof and then it is divided into two branches whereof the one groweth upwards the other downwards unto all the particular parts of the body In the mean season the arteries of the navel suck spirituous blood out of the eminences or Cotyledons of the mothers arteries whereof that is to say of the more fervent and spirituous blood the heart is formed in the second bladder or bubble being endued with a more fleshie sound and thick substance as it behooveth that vessel to be which is the fountain from whence the heat floweth and hath a continual motion In this the virtue formative hath made two hollow places one on the right side another on the left In the right the root of the hollow vein is infixed or ingraffed carrying thither necessary nutriment for the heart in the left is formed the stamp or root of an artery which presently doth divide it self into two branches the greater whereof goeth upwards to the upper parts and the wider unto the lower parts carrying unto all the parts of the body life and vital heat CHAP. X. Of the third Bubble or Bladder wherein the head and the brain is formed THe far greater portion of the seed goeth into this third bubble that is to say Why the greater portion of seed goeth into generation of the head and brain yeelding matter for the conformation of the brain and all the head For a greater quantity of seed ought to go unto the conformation of the head and brain because these parts are not sanguine or bloody as the heart and liver but in a manner without blood bony marrow cartilaginous nervous and membranous whose parts as the veins arteries nerves ligaments panicles and skin are called spermatick parts because they obtain their first conformation almost of seed only although that afterwards they are nourished with blood as the other fleshie and musculous parts are But yet the blood when it come unto those parts degenerateth and turneth into a thing somewhat spermatick by virtue of the assimulative faculty of those parts All the other parts of the head form and fashion themselves unto the form of the brain when it is formed and those parts which are situated and placed about it for defence especially are hardened into bones Why the head is placed on the top of the body The head as the seat of the senses and mansion of the minde and reason is situated in the highest place that from thence as it were from a lofty tower or turret it might rule and govern all the other members and their functions and actions that are under it for there the soul or life which is the rectress or governess is situated and from thence it floweth and is dispersed into all the whole body Nature hath framed these three principal entrals as props and sustentations for the weight of all the rest of the body for which matter also she hath framed the bones The first bones that appear to be formed or are supposed to be conformed are the bones called ossa Ilium conneâ—ed or united by spondyls that are between them then all the other members are framed and proportioned by their concavites and hollownesses which generally are seven that is to say two of the ears two of the nose one of the mouth and in the parts beneath the
doubt of the Natural Spirit It is more gross and dull than the other and inferior to them in the dignity of the Action and the excellency of the use The use thereof is to help the concoction both of the whole body as also of each several part and to carry blood and heat to them Besides those already mentioned Fixed Spirits there are other Spirits fixed and implanted in the similar and prime parts of the body which also are natural and Natives of the same place in which they are seated and placed And because they are also of an airy and fiery nature they are so joyned or rather united to the Native heat that they can no more be sepatated from it than flame from heat wherefore they with these that flow to them are the principal instruments of the Actions which are performed in each several part The radical Moisture And these fixed Spirits have their nourishment and maintenance from the radical and first-bred moisture which is of an airy and oily substance and is as it were the foundation of these Spirits and the inbred heat Therefore without this moisture no man can live a moment But also the chief Instruments of life are these Spirits together with the Native heat Wherefore this radical Moisture being dissipated and wasted which is the seat fodder and nourishment of the Spirits and heat how can they any longer subsist and remain Therefore the consumption of the natural heat followeth the decay of this sweet and substance-making moisture and consequently death Natural death which happens by the dissipating and resolving of natural heat But since then these kinds of Spirits with the natural heat is contained in the substance of each similar part of our body for otherwise it could not persist it must necessarily follow that there be as many kinds of fixed Spirits as of similar parts For because each part hath its proper temper and encrease it hath also its proper Spirit and also it s own proper fixed and implanted heat which here hath its abode as well as its Original Wherefore the Spirit and heat which is seated in the bone is different from that which is impact into the substance of a Nerve Vein or such other similar part because the temper of these parts is different as also the mixture of the Elements from which they first arose and sprung up Neither is this contemplation of Spirits of small account for in these consist all the force and efficacy of our Nature The use and necessity of the Spirits These being by any chance dissipated or wasted we languish neither is health to be hoped for the flour of life withering and decaying by little and little Which thing ought to make us more diligent to defend them against the continual efflux of the threefold substance For if they be decayed there is left no proper indication of curing the disease so that we are often constrained What the remedy for the dissipation of the Spirits all other care laid aside to betake our selves to the restoring and repairing the decayed powers Which is done by meats of good juyce easie to be concocted and distributed good Wines and fragrant smels What the remedy for oppression of the Spirits is But sometimes these Spirits are not dissipated but driven in and returned to their fountains and so both oppress and are opprest whereupon it happens we are often forced to dilate and spread them abroad by binding and rubbing the parts Hitherto we have spoke of those things which are called Natural because we naturally consist of them it remains that we now say somewhat of their Adjuncts and Associates by familiarity of Condition The Adjuncts and Associates to things Natural are Age of which by reason of the similitude of the Argument we were constrained to speak when we handled the Temperatures Sex Colour of which we have already spoken The conformation of the Instrumental parts Time whose force we have also considered Region Order of Diet and condition of Life CHAP. XI Of the Adjuncts of things Natural What sex is SEX is no other thing than the distinction of Male and Female in which this is most observable that for the parts of the body and the site of these parts there is little difference between them The nature of women but the Female is colder than the Male. Wherefore their spermatical parts are more cold soft and moist and all their natural actions less vigorous and more depraved Of Eunuchs The Nature of Eunuchs is to be referred to that of women as who may seem to have degenerated into a womanish nature by deficiency of heat their smooth body and soft and shrill voyce do very much assimilate women Notwithstanding you must consider that there be some Manly women which their manly voice and chin covered with a little hairiness do argue and on the contrary there are some womanizing or womanish men which therefore we term dainty and effeminate Of Hermaphodites The Hermaphrodite is of a doubtful nature and in the middle of both sexes seems to participate of both Male and Female Colour the bewrayer of the Temperament The Colour which is predominant in the habit and superficies of the body and lies next under the skin shews the Temperament of what kind soever it be for as Galen notes in Comment ad Aphor. 2. sect 1. Such a colour appears in us as the contained Humor hath Wherefore if a rosie hew colour the cheeks it is a sign the body abounds with blood and that it is carryed abroad by the plenty of Spirits But if the skin be dyed with a yellow colour it argues Choler is predominant if with a whitish and pallid hue Phlegm with a sable and duskie Melancholy So the colour of the Excrements which are according to Nature is not of the least consideration For thus if an Ulcer being broken send forth white matter it argues the soundness of the part from whence it flows but if sanious or bloody green blackish or of divers colours it shews the weakness of the solid part which could not assimilate by concoction the colour of the excrementitious humor The like reason is of unnatural Tumors For as the colour so the dominion of the Humor causing or accompanying the Swelling commonly is The perfection of the organical parts consists in four things The conformity and integrity of the Organical parts is considered by their figure greatness number situation and mutual connexion We consider the figure when we say almost all the external parts of the body are naturally round not only for shew but for necessity that being smooth and no way cornered they should be less obnoxious to external injuries We speak of Greatness when we say some are large and thick some lank and lean But we consider their Number when we observe some parts to abound some to want or nothing to be defective or wanting We insinuate Site and
all means for the quick recovery of the Patient lest that which was of its own nature small may by his negligence become great Therefore it is expedient he should know what wounds are to be accounted great This as Galen saith is three ways to be known The first is by the magnitude and principality of the part affected for thus the wounds of the Brain Heart and of the greater vessels Lib. 4. Meth. cap. 6.1 though small of themselves yet are thought great Wounds are called Great out of three respects Then from the greatness of the solution of continuity for which cause wounds may be judged great in which much of the substance of the part is lost in every dimension though the part be one of these which are accounted servile Then from the malignity through which occasion the wounds of the joynts are accounted great because for the most part they are ill conditioned CHAP. IV. Of Prognosticks to be made in Wounds THose Wounds are thought dangerous wherein any large Nerve vein or Artery are hurt What wounds are dangerous From the first there is fear of Convulsion but from the other large effusion of the veinous or arterious bloud whence the powers are debilitated also these are judged evil which are upon the Arm-pits groins leggs joynts and between the fingers and likewise those which hurt the head or tail of a Muscle They are lest dangerous of all other which wound only the fleshy substance But they are deadly which are inflicted upon the Bladder Brain Heart Liver Lungs Stomach and small guts But if any Bone Gristle Nerve or portion of the cheek What least dangerous What deadly Hip. aphor 19. Lib. 6. or prepuce shall be cut away they cannot be restored Contused wounds are more difficult to cure than those which are from a simple solution of continuity for before you must think to heal them up you must suppurate and cleanse them which cannot be done in a short time Wounds which are round and circular are so much the worse for there can be no unity unless by an angle that is a meeting together of two lines which can have no place in round wounds because a circular figure consists of one oblique line Besides wounds are by so much thought the greater by how much their extreams and lips are the further disjoyned which happens to round wounds Why round Wounds are difficult to heal Contrary to these are cornered wounds or such as are made alongst the fibers as such as may be healed Wounds may be more easily healed in young men than in old because in them Nature is more vigorous and there is a greater plenty of fruitful or good bloud by which the loss of the flesh may be the better and more readily restored which is slowlier done in old bodies by reason their bloud is smaller in quantity and more dry and the strength of nature more languid Wounds received in the Spring Hip. lib. de ulcer Hip. aph 66. lib. 5. are not altogether so difficult to heal as those taken in Winter or Summer For all excess of heat and cold is hurtful to them it is ill for a Convulsion to happen upon a Wound for it is a sign that some Nervous body is hurt the Brain suffering together therewith as that which is the original of the Nerves A Tumor coming upon great wounds is good for it shews the force of nature is able to expel that which is harmful and to ease the wounded part The organical parts wholly cut off cannot again be united because a vital part once severed and plucked from the trunk of the body cannot any more receive influence from the heart as from a root without which there can be no life The loosed continuity of the Nerves Veins Arteries and also the Bones is sometimes restor'd not truly and as they say according to the first intention but by the second that is by reposition of the like but not of the same substance The first intention takes place in the fleshy parts by converting the Alimentary bloud into the proper substance of the wounded part But the second in the spermatique in which the lost substance may be repaired by interposition of some heterogeneous body which nature diligent for its own preservation substitutes in place of that which is lost for thus the body which restores and agglutinates What a Callus is and whence it proceeds is no Bone but a Callus whose original matter is from an humor somewhat grosser than that from whence the Bones have their original and beginning This humor when it shall come to the place of the fracture agglutinateth the ends of the Bones together which otherwise could never be so knit by reason of their hardness The Bones of Children are more easily and speedily united by reason of the pliantness of their soft and tender substance Small and contemptible Wounds often prove mortal Aphor. 1. sect 1. Lastly we must here admonish the Chirurgeon that small Wounds and such as no Artisan will judg deadly do divers times kill by reason of a certain occult and ill disposition of the wounded and incompassing Bodies for which cause we read it observed by Hippocrates that it is not sufficient for the Physitian to perform his duty but also external things must be rightly prepared and fitted CHAP. V. Of the Cure of Wounds in general The general Indication of Wounds THe Chirurgeon ought for the right cure of wounds to propose unto himself the common and general indication that is the uniting of the divided parts which indication in such a case is thought upon and known even by the vulgar for that which is dis-joyned desires to be united because union is contrary to division But by what means such union may be procured is only known to the skilful Artisan Therefore we attain unto this chief and principal Indication by the benefit of Nature as it were the chief Agent and the work of the Chirurgeon as the servant of Nature And unless Nature shall be strong the Chirurgeon shall never attain to his conceived and wished for end therefore that he may attain hereto he must perform five things Five things necessary for uniting wounds the first is that if there be any strange Bodies as pieces of Wood Iron Bones bruised Flesh congealed Bloud or the like whether they have come from without or from within the Body and shall be by accident fastened or stuck in the wound he must take them away for otherwise there is no union to be expected Another is that he joyn together the lips of the Wound for they cannot otherwise be agglutinated and united The third is that he keep close together the joyned lips The fourth that he preserve the temper of the wounded part for the distemper remaining it is impossible to restore it to its unity The fifth is that he correct the accidents if any shall happen because these urging
putrefaction as you may learn by those Countries which are blown upon by a wind from Sea For in these flesh which is kept for food putrefies in the space of an hour Flesh quickly putrefies in maritine places and such ulcers as in other places are easily and quickly healed do there by the conflux and collection of matter become inveterate and contumacious Therefore as when the seasons of the year successively fall out agreeable to their nature and when each season is seasonable then either we are not sick at all or assuredly with less danger So on the contrary the perfect constitution and health of our Bodies becomes worse and decays when the seasons of the year are depraved perverted in time and temper Now seeing that these many years the four seasons of the year have wanted their seasonableness the Summer wanting his usual heat and the Winter its cold and all things by moisture and the dominion of the Southern winds have been humid and languid I think there is none so ignorant in natural Philosophy and Astrology who will not think but that the causes of the malignity and contumacy of those diseases which have so long afflicted all France are to be attributed to the Air and Heavens For otherwise whence have so many pestilent and contagious diseases tyrannized over so many people of every age sex and condition whence have so many Catarrhes Coughs and heavinesses of the head so many Pleurisies Tumors small Poxes Measles and Itches not admitting of digestion and remedies prescribed by Art Whence have we had so many venemous creatures as Toads Grashoppers Caterpillers Spiders Wasps Hornets Beetles Snails Vipers Snakes Lizards Scorpions and Efts or Nutes unless from excessive putrefaction which the humidity of the air our native heat being liquid and dull hath caused in us and the whole Kingdom of France Hence also proceeds the infirmity of our native heat and the corruption of the bloud and humors whereof we consist which the rainy Southwind hath caused with its sultry heat Wherefore in these last years I have drawn little bloud which hath not presently shewed the corruption of its substance by the black or greenish colour as I have diligently observed in all such as I have bled by the direction of the Physitians either for prevention of suture or cure of present diseases Whence it comes to pass that the fleshy substance of our bodies could not but be faulty both in temper and consistence seeing that the bloud whence it is generated had drawn the seeds of corruption from the defiled air In what bodies ulcers and wounds are not easily cured Whence it fell out that the wounds which happened with loss of substance could be scarse healed or united because of the depraved nature of the bloud For so the Wounds and Ulcers of those which are troubled with the Dropsie whose bloud is more cold or wholly waterish so of Leprous persons whose bloud is corrupt and lastly of all such as have their bodies replete with ill juyce or else are Cachectick will not easily admit of cure Yea assuredly if but the very part which is hurt swerve from its native temper the wound will not easily be cured Therefore seeing all these things both the putrefaction of the Air and depraved humors of the body and also the distemper of the affected parts conspired together to the destruction of the wounded what marvail was it if in these late civil wars the wounds which were for their quantity small for the condition of the wounded parts but little have caused so many and grievous accidents and lastly death it self Especially seeing that the Air which encompasseth us tainted with putrefaction corrupts and defiles the wounds by inspiration and exspiration the body and humors being already disposed or inclined to putrefaction Now there came such a stink which is a most assured sign of putrefaction from these Wounds when they were dressed that such as stood by could scarse endure it neither could this stink be attributed to the want of dressing or fault of the Chirurgeon for the wounds of the Princes and Nobility stunk as ill as those of the common Souldiers An argument of great putrefaction of the humors And the corruption was such that if any chanced to be undrest for one day which sometimes happened amongst such a multitude of wounded persons the next day the wound would be full of worms Besides also which furthermore argues a great putrefaction of humors many had abscesses in parts opposite to their wounds as in the left knee when as the right shoulder was wounded in the left arm when as the right leg was hurt Which I remember befel the King of Navarre the Duke of Nevers the Lord Reden and divers others For all men had nature so over-charged with abundance of vicious humors that if it expelled not part thereof by imposthumes to the habit of the Body it certainly otherwise disposed of it amongst the inner parts of the Body for in dissecting dead Bodies we observed that the Spleen Liver Lungs and other Bowels were purulent and hence it was that the Patients by reason of vapours sent from them to the heart were troubled with continual Feavers But the Liver and all the veinous parts being polluted and so the generation of the laudable Bloud hindered they languished for want of fitting nourishment But when the Brain by vapours was drawn in to sympathize with the rest they were molested with Ravenings Convulsions Wherefore if any thing succeeded unprosperously in so great malignancy of wounds the Chirurgeon was not to be blamed for that it were a crime to fight against God and the Air wherein the hidden scourges of the divine justice lye hid Therefore if according to the mind of the great Hippocrates who commands to bring all contused wounds to suppuration that so they may be healed we indeavoured to cure with such medicins wounds made with Gunshot and therefore contused who can rightly be angry with us if we performed it not so well by reason of those putrefactions gangrenes All contused wounds must be brought to suppuration and mortifications which proceeded from the corrupt Air for all that we used not only suppuratives but were oft-times forced to use other medecins so long turning aside from the cure of the disease until we had orecome the symptoms which much indanger the Patient and customarily happen upon such wounds as also upon those which are made with a sword or any other kind of weapon as shall plainly appear in the following Treatise to which it now seems high time that we betake our selves CHAP. I. A division of Wounds drawn from the variety of the wounded parts and the Bullets which wound A division of wounds from the variety of the wounded parts ALl Wounds which are made in mans Body by Gunshot whether simple or compound are accompanyed with contusion dilaceration distemper and swelling I say all these possess either the
head one of the fundament and another of the yard or conduit of the bladder and furthermore in women one of the neck of the womb without the which they can never be made mothers or bear children When all these are finished nature that she might polish her excellent work in all sorts hath covered all the body and every member thereof with skin Exod. 20 qu â—2 Into this excellent work or Micrecâ—smâ—s so perfect God the author of nature and all things infuseth or ingrafteth a soul or life which St. Augustine proveth by this sentence of Moses If any man smite a woman with child so that thereby she â—e delivered before her natural time and the childe be dead being first formed in the wâ—mâ— let him die the death but if the child hath not as yet obtained the ful propertion and conformation of his body and members let him recompence it with mâ—ny Therefore it is not to be thought that the life is derived propagated or taken from Adam or our parents as it were an hereditary thing distributed unto all mankinde by their parents but we must beleive it to be immediately created of God even at the very instant time when the childe is absolutely perfected in the lineaments of his body and so given unto it by him The meâ—a in the womb liveth not as the childe So therefore the rude lumps of flesh called molae that engender in womens wombs and monsters of the like breeding and confused bigness although by reason of a certain quaking and shivering motion they seem to have life yet they cannot be supposed to be endued with a life or a reasonable soul but they have their motion nutriment and increase wholly of the natural and infixed faculty of the womb and of the generative or procreative spirit that is ingraffed naturally in the seed But even as the infant in the womb obtaineth not perfect conformation before the thirtieth day so likewise it doth not move before the sixtieth day at which time it is most commonly not perceived by women by reason of the smallness of the motion But now let us speak briefly of the life or soul wherein consisteth the principal original of every function in the body and likewise of generation CHAP. XI Of the life or soul The liâ—e goeth not into the mass of seed that doth engender the childe before the body of the childe and each part thereof hath his perfect proportrien and â—â—rm Why the life or soul doth not presently execute all his offices THe soul entreth into the body so soon as it hath obtained a perfect and absolute distinction and conformation of the members in the womb which in male-children by reason of the more strong and forming heat which is ingraffed in them is about the fourtieth day and in females about the fortie fifth day in some sooner and in some later by reason of the efficacie of the matter working and pliantness or obedience of the matter whereon it worketh Neither doth the life or soul being thus inspired into the body presently execute or performe all his functions because the instruments that are placed about it cannot obtain a firm and hard consistence necessary for the lively but especially for the more divine ministeries of the life or soul but in a long process of age or time Those instruments of the soule are vitiated either in the first conformation as when the form or fashion of the head is shaped upwards or pyramidal as was the head of Thersites that lived in the time of the Trojan war and of Triboulet and Tonin that lived in later years or also by some casualtie as by the violent handling of the midwife who by compression by reason that the seal is tender and soft hath caused the capacitie of the ventricles that be under the brain to be too narrow for them or by a fall stroak disorder in diet as by drunkenness or a fever which inferreth a lethargie excessive sleeepiness or phrensie 1. Coâ—c 12. Presently after the soul is entred into the body God endeth it with divers and sundry gifts hereof it commeth that some are endued with wisdom by the spirit others with knowledg by the same spirit others with the gift of healing by the same spirit others with power dominion and rule others with prophesie others with diversities of tongues and to others other endowments as it hath pleased the divine providence and bounty of God to bestow upon them against which no man ought to contend or speak For it is not meet that the thing formed should say unto him that formed it why hast then made me thus hath not the Potter power to make of the same lamp of clay one vessel to hâ—nor and another to dishonor It is not my purpose neither belongeth it unto me or any other humane creature to search out the reason of those things but only to admire them with all humility But yet I dâ—re affirm this one thing that a noble and excellent soul neglecteth elementary and a transitory things and is ravished and moved with the contemplation of ceâ—eâ—â—â—al which it cannot freely enjoy before it be separated from this earthly inclosure or prison of the body and be restored unto its original Therefore the soul is the inward Entelechia or perfection What the 〈◊〉 or life is or the primitive cause of all motions and functions both natural and animal and the true form of man The Antients have endevoured to express the obscure sence thereof by many descriptions For they have called it a celestiâ—â—l spirit and a superior incorporeal invisible and immortal essence which is to be comprehended of its self alone that is of the mind or understanding The life is in all the whole body and in every portion thereof The life or soul is simple and indâ—â—sible Divers names and the reason of divers â—â—mes thâ—t are given to humane forms Others have not doubted but that we have our souls inspired by the universal divine minde which as they are alive so they do bestow life on the bodies unto whom they are annexed or united And although this life be dispersed into all the whole body and into every portion of the same yet iâ— it void of all corporal weight or mixtion and it is wholly and alone in every several part being simple and invisible without all composition or mixture yet endued with many virtues and faculties which it doth utter in divers parts of the body For it feeleth imagineth judgeth remembreth understandeth and ruleth all our desires pleasures and animal motions it seeth heareth smelleth tasteth toucheth and it hath divers names of these so many and so great functions which it performeth in divers parts of the body It is called the soul or life because it maketh the body live which of it self is dead It is called the spirit or breath because it inspireth our bodies It is called reason because it discerneth 〈◊〉 from falshood as it
were by a cerâ—ain divine rule It is termed the minde because it is mindfull of things past in recalling and remembring them And it is called the vigor or courage beâ—â—◠〈…〉 vigor and courage to the sluggish weight or mass of the body And lastly it is 〈◊〉 the sense and understanding because it comprehendeth things that are sensible and intelliâ—â—â—â— Because it is incorporeal it cannot occupie a place by corporeal extention although notwithstanding it filleth the whole body It is simple because it is but one in essence not increased not diminished for it is no less in a Dwarf then in a Giant and it is like perfect and great in an 〈◊〉 as in a man according to its own nature But there are three kindes of bodies informed by a soul whe eby they live Three kindes of living bodies The superiours soul containeth in it self all the powers of the inferiour the first being the most imperfect is of plants the second of brute beasts and the third of men The plants live by a vegetative beasts by a sensitive and men by an intellective soul And as the sensitive soul of brute beasts is endued with all the virtues of the vegetative so the humane intellective comprehenceth the virtues of all the inferior not separated by any division but by being indivisibly united with reason and understanding into one humane form and soul whereon they depend But because wee have said a little before that divers functions of the life are resident and appear in divers parts of the body here in this place omitting all others we will prosecute those only which are accounted the principal The principal functions of the humane soul according to the opinion of many are four in number proceeding from so many faculties and consequently from one soul they are these What the common sense The function of the common sense is double The Common Sense Imagination Reasoning and Memory And they think that the common or interiour sense doth receive the formes and images of sensible things being carried by the spirit through the passage of the nerves as an instrument of the external senses as it were a messenger to go between them and it serves not only to receive them but also to know perceive and discern them For the eie wherein the external sense of seeing consisteth doth not know white or black Therefore it cannot discern the differences of colours as neither the tongue tastes nor the nose savours nor the ears sound nor lastly the hands their touching quality yea the eye doth not of it selfe perceive that it seeth nor the nose that it smelleth nor the ears that they hear nor the tongue that it tasteth nor the hands that they touch For all these things are the offices and functions of the common sense for this sense knoweth that the eye hath seen some thing either white black red a man horse sheep or some such like material thing yea even when the sight is gone and past and so likewise the nose to have smelled this or that savour the ear to have heard this or that sound the tongue to have tasted this or that taste and the hand to have touched this or that thing be they never so divers For all the external senses and all the functions thereof do end and are referred to the Common sense as it were the lines of a circle from the circumference into the center as it is expressed in this figure For which cause it is called the common or principal sense for that therein the primitive power of feeling or perceiving is situated for it useth the ministery or service of the external senses what cause the internal sense is called the common sense The common sense understandeth or knoweth those things that are simple only to know many and divers things whose differences it doth discern and judge but simple things that are of themselves and without any composition and connexion which may constitute anthing true or false or any argumentation belongeth only to the minde understanding or reason For this was the counsel of nature that the external sences should receive the forms of things superficially lightly and gently only like as a glass not to any other end but that they should presently send them unto the Common sense as it were unto their center and prince which he that is to say the Common sense delivereth to be collected unto the understanding or reasoning faculty of the soul which Avicen and Averrcis have supposed to be situated in the former paâ— of the brain What imagination is Next unto the common sense followeth the phantasie or imagination so called because of it arise the formes and Ideas that are conceived in the minde called of the Greeks Phantaâ—mata This doth never rest but in those that sleep neither alwaies in them for ofttimes in them it causeth dreams and causeth them to suppose they see and perceive such things as were never perceived by the senses not which the nature of things not the order of the world will permit The power of this faculty of the minde is so great in us that it often bringeth the whole body in subjection unto it For it is recorded in history that Alexander the Great sitting at Table and hearing Timotheus the Musician sing a Martial sonnet unto his Cythern that he presently leaped from the Table and called for arms but when again the Musician mollified his tune he returned to the table and sate down as before The power of imagination caused by musical harmony was so great that it subjected to it the courage or the worlds conquerour by whose various motion it would now as it were cause him to run headlong to arms and then pacifie and quiet him and so cause him to return to his chair and banquetting again And there was one whosoever it was who some few years agon seeing the Turk dance on a rope on high with both his feet fastned in a basin turned his eyes from so dangerous a sight or spectacle although came of purpose to see it and stricken with such fear that his body shook and heart quaked for fear lest that by sudden falling down headlong he should break his neck Many looking down fron an high and lofty place are so stricken with fear that suddenly they fall down headlong being so overcome and bound with the imagination of the danger that their own strength is not able to sustain them Therefore it manifestly appeareth that God hath dealt most graciously and lovingly with us who unto this power of imagination hath joyned another that is the faculty or power of reason and understanding which discerning false dangers and perils from true doth sustain and hold up a man that he may not be overthrown by them What Reason is After this appeareth and approacheth to perform his function the faculty of Reason being the Prince of all the principal faculties of the soul which bringeth together composeth joyneth and
or in swallowing the milke What is to be observed in the milk We may judg of or know the nature and condition of milk by the quantity quality colour savor and taste when the quantity of the milk is so little that it wil not suffice to nourish the infant it cannot be good and laudable for it aâ—gueth some distemperature either of the whole body or at least of the dugs especially a hot and dry distemperature But when it superaboundeth and is more then the infant can spend it exhausteth the juice of the nurses body and when it cannot all be drawn out by the infant it clutteâ—eth and congealeth or corrupteth in the dugs Yet I would rather wish it to abound then to be defective for the superabounding quantity may be pressed out before the childe be set to the breast The laudable consistence of milk That milk that is of a mean consistence between thick and thin is esteemed to be the best For it betokeneth the strength and vigor of the faculty that ingendreth it in the breasts Therefore if one drop of the milk be laid on the nail of ones thumb being first made very clean and fair if the thumb be not moved and it run off the nail it signifieth that it is watery milk but if it sâ—â—ck to the nail although the end of the thumb be bowed downwards it sheweth that it is too gross and thick but if it remain on the nail so long as you hold it upright and fall from it when you hold it a little aside or downwards by little and little it sheweth it is very good milk And that which is exquisitely white is best of all For the milk is no other thing then blood made white Therefore if it be of any other colour it argueth a default in the blood so that if it be brown Why the milk ougâ—t to be very white it betokeneth melancholick blood if it be yellow it signifieth cholerick blood if it be wan and pale it betokeneth phlegmatick blood if it be somewhat red it argueth the weakness of the faculty that engendreth the milk It ought to be sweet fragrant and pleasant in smell for if it strike into the nostrils with a certain sharpness as for the most part the milke of women that have red hair and little freckles on their faces doth it prognosticates a hot and cholerick nature Why a woman that hath red hair or frecles on her face cannot be a good Nurse if with a certain sowerness it portendeth a cold and melancholick nature In taste it ought to be sweet and as it were sugered for the bitter saltish sharp and stiptick is nought And here I cannot but admire the providence of nature which hath caused the blood wherewith the childe should be nourished to be turned into milk which unless it were so who is he that would not turn his face from and abhor so grievous and terrible a spectacle of the childes mouth so imbrued and besmeared with blood what mother or Nurse would not be amazed at every moment with the fear of the blood so often shed out or sucked by the infant for his nourishment Moreover we should want two helps of sustentation that is to say Butter and Cheese Neither ought the childe to be permitted to suck within five or six daies after it is born both for the reason before alledged and also because he hath need of so much time to rest quiet and ease himself after the pains he hath sustained in his birth in the mean season the mother must have her breasts drawn by some maid that drinketh no wine or else she may suck or draw them her self with an artificiall instrument which I will describe hereafter That Nurse that hath born a man childe is to be preferred before another What that Nurse that hath born a man-childe is to be p eferred before another because her milk is the better concocted the heat of the male-childe doubling the mothers heat And moreover the women that are great with childe of a male-childe are better colored and in better strength and better able to do any thing all the time of their greatness which proveth the same and moreover the blood is more laudable and the milk better Furthermore it behoveth the Nurse to be brought on bed or to travail at her just and prefixed or natural time Why she cannot be a good Nurse whoâ—e childe was born befoâ—e the time for when the childe is born before his time of some inward cause it argueth that there is some default lurking and hidden in the body and humors thereof CHAP. XXII What diet the Nurse ought to use and in what situation she ought to place the infant in the Cradle BOth in eating drinking sleeping watching exercising and resting the Nurses diet must be divers according as the nature of the childe both in habit and temperature shall be as for example if the childe be altogether of a more hot blood the Nurse both in feeding and ordering herself ought to follow a cooling diet In general let her eat meats of good juice moderate in quantity and quality let her live in a pure and clear air let her abstain from all spices and all salted and spiced meats and all sharp things wine especially that which is not allayed or mixed with water and carnal copulation with a man let her avoid all perturbations of the minde but anger especially let her use moderate exercise Anger â—reatly hu teth the Nurse The exercise of the arms is best for the Nurse How the childe should be placed in the Cradâ—e unless it be the exercise of her armes and upper parts rather then the leggs and lower parts whereby the greater attraction of the blood that must be turned into milk may be made towards the dugs Let her place her childe so in the Cradle that his head may be higher then all the body that so the excremental humors may be the better sent from the brain unto the passages that are beneath it Let her swathe it so as the neck and all the back-bone may be strait and equal As long as the childe sucketh and is not fed with stronger meat it is better to lay him alway on his back then any other way for the back is as it were the keel in a ship the ground-work and foundation of all the whole body whereon the infant may safely and easily rest But if he lie oâ— the side it were danger left that the bones of the ribs being soft and tender not strong enough and united with stack bands should bow under the weight of the rest and so wax crooked whereby the infant might become crook-backed But when he beginneth to breed teeth and to be fed with more strong meat and also the bones and connexions of them begin to wax more firm and hard he must be laved one while on this side another while on that and now and then also on his
which abounds Examples of taking away that which iâ— superfluousâ—â— in the Amputation or cutting off a finger if any have six on one hand or any other monstrous member that may grow out in the lopping off a putrefied part inwardly corrupted in the extraction of a dead child the secondine mole or such like bodies out of a womans womb In taking down of all Tumors as Wens Warts Polypus Cancers and fleshy excrescences of the like nature in the pulling forth of bullets of pieces of mail of darts arrows shells splinters and of all kind of weapons in what part of the body soever they be And he taketh away that which redounds which plucks away the hairs of the eye-lids which trouble the eye by their turning in towards it who cuts away the web possessing all the * Two tunicles of the eyes Alaska and the part of the * Two tunicles of the eyes Cornâ—a who letteth forth suppurated matter who taketh out stones in what part soever of the body they grow who puls out a rotten or otherwise hurtful tooth or cuts a nail that runs into the flesh who cuts away part of the Uvula or hairs that grow on the ey-lids who taketh off a Cataract who cuts the navil or foreskin of a child newly born or the skinny caruncles of womens Privities Examples of placing those things which are out of their natural site are manifest in restoring dislocated bones Examples of replacing in re-placing of the guts and gall fallen into the cods or out of the navil or belly by a wound or of the falling down of the womb fundament or great gut or the eye hanging out of its circle or proper place Example of separating things joyned together But we may take examples of disjoyning those things which are continued from the fingers growing together either by some chance as burning or by the imbecillity of the forming faculty by the disjunction of the membrane called Hymen or any other troubling the neck of the womb by dissection of the ligament of the tongue which hinders children from sucking and speaking and of that which hinders the Glans from being uncovered of the foreskin by the division of a various vein or of a half cut nerve or tendon causing Convulsion by the division of the membrance stopping the auditory passage the nose mouth or fundament or the stubborn sticking together of the hairs of the ey-lids Refer to this place all the works done by Causticks the Saw Trepan Lancet Cupping-glasses Incision-knife Leeches either for evacuation derivation or revulsion sake Examples of uniting things disjoyned The Chirurgeon draws together things separated which healeth wounds by stitching them by bolstring binding giving rest to and fit placing the part which repairs fractures restoring luxated parts who by binding the vessel stayeth the violent effusion of blood who cicatriceth cloven lips commonly called Hare-lips who reduceth to equality the cavities of Ulcers and Fistula's Examples of supplying defects But he repairs those things which are defective either from the infancy or afterwards by accident as much as Art and Nature will suffer who set on an ear an ey a nose one or more teeth who fills the hollowness of the palat eaten by the Pox with a thin plate of gold or silver or such like who supplies the defect of the tongue in part cut off by some new addition who fastens to a hand an arm or leg with fit ligaments workman-like who fits a doublet bumbasted or made with iron plates to make the body straight who fils a shoo too big with cork or fastens a stockin or sock to a lame mans girdle to help his gate We will treat more fully of all these in our following Work But in performing those things with the hands we cannot but cause pain for who can without pain cut off an arm or leg divide and tear asunder the neck of the bladder restore bones put out of their places open Ulcers bind up wounds and apply cauteries and do such like notwithstanding the matter often comes to that pass that unless we use a judicious hand we must either die or lead the remnant of our lives in perpetual misery Who therefore can justly abhor a Chirurgeon for this or accuse him of cruelty or desire they may be served as in ancient times the Romans served Archagatus Archagatus the Chirurgeon who at the first made him free of the City but presently after because he did somewhat too cruelly burn cut and perform the other works of a good Chirurgeon they drew him from his house into the Campus Martius and there stoned him to death as we read it recorded by Sextus Cheronaeus Plutarch's nephew by his Daughter Truly it was an inhumane kind of ingratitude so cruelly to murder a man intent to the works of so necessary an Art But the Senate could not approve the act wherefore to expiate the crime as well as then they could they made his Statue in Gold placed it in Aesculapius his Temple and dedicated it to his perpetual memory For my part I very well like that saying of Celsus A Chirurgeon must have a strong In praefat lib. 7. The properties of a good Chirurgeon stable and intrepid hand and a mind resolute and merciless so that to heal him he taketh in hand he be not moved to make more haste than the thing requires or to cut less than is needful but which doth all things as if he were nothing affected with their cries not giving heed to the judgment of the vain common people who speak il of Chirurgeons because of their ignorance CHAP. III. Of things Natural THat the Chirurgeon may rightly and according to Art perform the foresaid works he must set before is eys certain Indications of working Otherwise he is like to become an Emperick whom no Art no certain reason but only a blind temerity of fortune moves to boldness and action From whence we must draw Indications These Indications of actions are drawn from things as they call them natural not-natural and besides-besides-nature and their adjuncts as it is singularly delivered of the Ancients being men of an excellent understanding Wherefore we will prosecute according to that order all the speculations of this Art of ours First therefore things Natural are so termed because they constitute and contain the nature of mans body What things are called natural which wholly depends of the mixture and temperament of the four first bodies as it is shewed by Hippocrates in his Book de Natura humana wherefore the consideration thereof belongs to that part of Physick which is named Physiologia as the examination of things not natural to Diaetetice To what part of physick things not nacuraly pertain or Diet because by the use of such things it endevours to retain and keep health but Therapeutice or the part which cures the Diseases and all the affects besides nature challenges the contemplation of
those things which are not agreeable to nature To what things besides nature But the things which are called Natural may be reduced to seven heads besides which there comes into their fellowship those which we term Annexed The seven principal heads of things Natural are Elements Temperaments Humors Parts or members Faculties Actions Spirits To these are annexed as somewhat near Age Sex Colour Cmpoosure Time or season Region Vocation of life CHAP. IV. Of Elements AN Element by the definition which is commonly received amongst Physitians is the least and most simple portion of that thing which it composeth or What an Element is that my speech may be the more plain The four first and simple bodies are called Elements Fire Air Water and Earth which accommodate and subject themselves as matter to the promiscuous generation of all things which the Heavens engirt whether you understand things perfectly or unperfectly mixed Such Elements are only to be conceived in your mind Elements are understood by reason not by sense being it is not granted to any external sense to handle them in their pure and absolute nature Which was the cause that Hippocrates expressed them not by the names of substances but of proper qualities saying Hot Cold Moist Dry because some one of these qualities is inherent in every Element as his proper and essential form not only according to the excess of latitude but also of the active faculty Why Hipp. expressed the Elements by these names of Qualities to which is adjoined another simple quality and by that reason principal but which notwithstanding attains not to the highest degree of his kind as you may understand by Galen in his first Book of Elements So for example sake in the Air we observe two qualities Heat and Moisture both principal and not remitted by the commixture of any contrary quality Two principal qualities are in each Element for otherwise they were not simple Therefore thou maist say What hinders that the principal effects of heat shew not themselves as well in the Air as in the Fire Because as we said before although the Air have as great a heat according to his nature extent and degree no otherwise than Fire hath yet it is not so great in its active quality Why the Air heats not so vehemently as the Fire The reason is because that the calfactory force in the Air is hindered and dulled by society of his companion and adjoined quality that is Humidity which abateth the force of heat as on the contrary driness quickneth it The Elements therefore are endewed with qualities Names of the substances Fire Air Water Earth is Hot and dry Moist and hot Cold and moist Cold and dry Names of the qualities These four Elements in the composition of natural bodies How the Elements may be understood to be mixed in compound bodies retain the qualities they formerly had but that by their mixture and meeting together of contraries they are somewhat tempered and abated But the Elements are so mutually mixed one with another and all with all that no simple part may be found no more then in a mass of the Emplaister Diacalcitheos you can shew any Axungia oil or Litharge by it self all things are so confused and united by the power of heat mixing the smallest particulars with the smallest and the whole with the whole in all parts You may know and perceive this concretion of the four Elementary substances in one compound body by the power of mixture in their dissolution by burning a pile or heap of green wood For the flame expresses the Fire the smoak the Air the moisture that sweats out at the ends Why of the first qualities two are active and two passive the Water and the ashes the Earth You may easily perceive by this example so familiar and obvious to the senses what dissolution is which is succeeded by the decay of the compound body on the contrary you may know that the coagmentation or uniting and joyning into one of the first mixed bodies is such that there is no part sincere or without mixture For if the heat which is predominant in the fire should remain in the mixture in its perfect vigor it would consume the rest by its pernicious neighbourhood the like may be said of Coldness Moisture and Driness although of these qualities two have the title of Active that is Heat and Coldness because they are the more powerful the other two Passive because they may seem more dull and slow being compared to the former The temperaments of all sublunary bodies arise from the commixture of these substances and elementary qualities which hath been the principal cause that moved me to treat of the Elements But I leave the force and effects of the Elementary qualities to some higher contemplation content to have noted this that of these first qualities so called because they are primarily and naturally in the four first bodies others arise and proceed which are therefore called the second qualities as of many these Heaviness Why the first qualities are so called Lightness variously distributed by the four Elements as the Heat or Coldness Moistness or Driness have more power over them For of the Elements two are called light because they naturally affect to move upwards the other two heavie What the second qualities are by reason they are carryed downward by their own weight So we think the fire the lightest because it holds the highest place of this lower world the Air which is next to it in site we account light for the water which lies next to the Air we judg heavie What Elements light what heavy and the earth the center of the rest we judg to be the heaviest of them all Hereupon it is that light bodies and the light parts in bodies have most of the lighter Elements as on the contrary heavie bodies have more of the heavier This is a brief descripion of the Elements of this frail world which are only to be discerned by the understanding to which I think good to adjoin another description of other Elements as it were arising or flowing from the commixture of the first For besides these there are said to be Elements of generation and Elements of mans body Which as they are more corporal so also are they more manifest to the sense By which reason Hippocrates being moved in his Book de Natura humana after he had described the Nature of Hot Cold Moist and Dry What the Elements of generation are he comes to take notice of these by the order of composition Wherefore the Elements of our generation as also of all creatures which have blood What the Elements of mâ—xt bodies are seed and menstruous blood But the Elements of our bodies are the solid and similar parts arising from those Elements of generation Of this kind are bones membranes ligaments veins arter es and many others manifest to the eys
which we will describe at large in our Treatise of Anatomie CPAP. V. Of Temperaments What a Temperament is A Temperament is defined a proportionable mixture of hot cold moist and dry or It is a concord of the first disagreeing faculties That harmony springs from the mixture of the four first bodies of the world This whether Temperament or Concord is given to Plants and brute Beasts for the beginning of their life and so consequently for their life and form But as Plants are inferiour in order and dignity to beasts so their * Anima What the life performs in Plants life is more base and infirm for they have only a growing faculty by which they may draw an Alimentary juyce from the earth as from their Mothers breasts to preserve them and their life by which they may grow to a certain bigness and lastly by which they may bring forth their like for the perpetual continuance of their kind But the * Anima What in beasts Mans soul comes from above life of beasts have to the three former the gift of sense annexed by benefit whereof as by a certain inward knowledge they shun those things that are hurtful and follow those which profit them and by the power of their will they move themselves whither they please But the soul of man far more perfect and noble than the rest ariseth not from that earthly mixture and temper of the Elements but acknowledgeth and hath a far more divine off-spring as we shall teach hereafter The manifold division of a Temperament They divide a Temperament at the first division into two kinds as one a temperate another an untemperate The untemperate is of two sorts The one wholly vicious which hath altogether exceeded the bounds of mediocrity The other which hath somwhat strayed from the mediocrity of temper A Temperament ad Pondus but notwithstanding is yet contained within the limits of health as that which brings no such evident harm to the actions but that it somewhat hinders them so that they cannot so well and perfectly perform their duties But the vicious Temperament doth three manner of wayes corrupt the functions either by weakning depraving or abolishing them For so Stupor or astonishment diminisheth and sloweth the quickness of motion Convulsion depraves it Ad pondus vel ad justitiam the Palsie abolisheth it and taketh it away The temperate Temperament is also divided into two kinds which is either to equality of weight or justice It is called a Temperature to weight which ariseth from the equal force of exactly concurring qualities and as placed in a perfect ballance draws down neither to this nor that part They think the example of this Temperament to appear in the inner skin of the fingers ends of a man tempered to Justice For seeing the most exquisite touch resides there they ought to be free from all excess of contrariety for otherwise being corrupted by too much heat or cold moisture or driness they could give no certain judgment of the tangible qualities For which thing Nature hath excellently provided in the fabrick and coagmentation of the parts of which the skin consists For it is composed of hot and moist flesh and therefore soft and of a tendon and nerve cold and dry and therefore hard which are not only equally fitted and conjoyned but wholly confused and mixed together by which it comes that removed from all extreames of opposition it is placed in the midst as a rule to judg of all the excesses that happen to the touch So it was fit the eye which was to be the instrument of sight should be tinctured with no certain colour that it might be the less deceived in the judgment of colours So it was convenient the Hearing should not be troubled with any distinct sound whereby it might more certainly judg of equal and unequal sounds not distinguished by a ratable proportion neither was it fit the tongue should have any certain taste lest the access of that taste should deceive it in knowing and judging of so many different tastes A Temperament ad justitiam The temperature tempered to justice is that which although it is a little absent from the exact and severe parility of mixed qualities yet hath that equality which doth fully and abundantly suffice for to perform all the functions fitly and perfectly which nature doth require wherefore we can judg no otherwise of it than by the integrity of the Actions For hence it took its name for as distributive Justice equally gives to every one rewards or punishment according to their deserts so Nature having regard to all the parts of the body gives them all that temper which may suffice to perform those duties for which they are ordained Let us for an example consider a Bone no man doubts but that like as the other similar parts of the body The Temperament of a bone proceeds from the mixture of the four Elements but nevertheless nature weighing the use of it and ordaining it to support the rest of the body would have more of the terrene and dry Element infused into it that it might be the stronger and firmer to sustein weight But a Ligament seeing it was made for other uses hath less of that earthly driness than the bone but more than the flesh altogether fitted to its nature So it hath seemed good to nature to endue all the parts of the body not only with an equal portion but also proportion of Elements and qualities we call that a Temperament to justice and we say that it is in Plants brute Beasts and all natural bodies which enjoy that temper and mediocrity which may be agreeable to their nature Hereupon by comparison arise eight kinds of intemperate tempers As Four simple Hot temperate in Driness and Moisture The kindes of untemperate tempers Cold temperate in Driness and Moisture Moist temperate in Heat and Cold. Dry temperate in Heat and Cold. Four compounds Hot and Moist Hot and Dry Cold and Moist Cold and Dry. But these Temperaments are either of the whole Body or of some part thereof And that either Principal as the Brain the Heart the Liver the Stones Or Of the rest of the parts composed of other which have no principality in the body Again such Temperaments are either healthful which suffice perfectly to perform their actions or unhealthful which manifestly hurt them the signes whereof may be read described by Galen And you must observe that when we say the body or any part of it is hot Lib 2. de Temper in Arte medica we understand more hot than is fit for one of that kind which is tempered to justice as when we say a man hath a hot liver we mean his liver is hotter than a man justly tempered should have for all other tempers whether of the whole body or any of the parts thereof are to be referred to this and in the cure of diseases
we must look upon it as the mark and labour to preserve it by the use of convenient things as much as lies in our power Wherefore because it is very necessary to know the distinction of Temperaments I have thought good in this place briefly to handle the Temperaments of the parts of the Body Ages Seasons of the year Humors and Medicines Therefore the temperaments of the parts of our body are of this nature not only by the judgment of the touch of a mans hand which is justly tempered who is often deceived by flowing heat which What the temperaments of mans body are spread from the heart into all the body imparts a certain kind of heat to all the parts but also by the rule of their reason composure and substance as A Bone is the most dry and cold A Grisle less than it A Ligament less then a Grisle A Tendon is so much dryer and colder than the membrane by how much it in the same temper exceeds a Vein and Artery Then follow the harder Veins for the softer are in a middle temper of dryness and moisture like as the Skin although all both soft and hard are of a cold temper Wherefore all these parts of their own nature are cold and without blood although the Veins and Arteries wax hot by reason of the heat of the blood they contain which notwithstanding also borroweth that heat from the heart as a part most hot and softer than the skin the Liver next followeth the heart in the order of the hotter parts which is farre softer than the skin it self for if according to Galens opinion Ad finem lib. de Temper the heart is somewhat less hard then the skin and that is far harder than the liver as appears by touching them it must necessarily follow that the liver much exceeds the skin in softness I understand the skin simple and separated from the flesh lying under it to which it firmly cleaves The flesh is more moist and hot than the skin by reason of the blood dispersed in it The spinal marrow is colder and moister than the skin but the brain so much exceeds it in moisture as it is exceeded by the fat The lungs are not so moist as the fat and the spleen and kidneys are of the like nature and nevertheless they are all moisture than the skin According to the diversities of ages the temperaments both of the whole body The temperaments of ages and all its parts undergo great mutations for the bones are far harder in old men than in children because our life is as it were a certain progress to dryness which when it comes to the height consequently causeth death What an age is Wherefore in this place we must speak of the Temperaments of Ages when first we shall have defined what an Age is Therefore an Age is defined A space of life in which the constitution of the body of its self and own accord undergoeth manifest changes The whole course of life hath four such Ages The first is Childhood which extends from the birth to the eighteenth year of age and hath a hot and moist temper because it is next to the hot and moist beginnings of life seed and blood Youth followeth this which is prolonged from the eighteenth to the twenty fifth year and is temperate and in the midst of all excesses Mans estate succeedeth Youth which they deny to extend beyond the thirty fifth year of age in its proper temper it is hot and dry whereby it commeth to pass that then the heat is felt more acide and biting which in childhood seemed milde because the progress of the life to dryness Old-age divided into two parts hath much wasted the native humidity Then succeeds Old-age ever divided into two parts the first whereof extends from the thirty fifth to the forty ninth year those of this age are called Old-men but we commonly call them middâ—e ag'd men The latter is as it were divided by Galen into three * Three degrees of the second part of Old-age degrees the first whereof are those who having their strength sound and firm undergo civill affairs and businesses which things those which are in the second degree of Old-age cannot do because of the debility of their now decaying strength but those which are in the last degree are afflicted with most extream weakness and misery and are as much deprived of their senses and understanding as of the strength of their bodies whereof arose this Proverb Old men twice Children Those Old men of the first rank are pleasant and curteous and those we say are beginning to grow Old or in their green Old-age those of the second sort delight in nothing but the boord and bed but old decrepit men of the last order think of nothing else than their graves and monuments Old men have their solid parts dry Their firm and solid parts are of a cold and dry temperature by reason of the decay of the radical moisture which the inbred heat causeth in the continuance of so many years Which thing may happen in a short space by the vehement flame of the same natural heat turned by fevers into a fiery heat But if any to prove Old men moist will object That they cough oft and spit much I will answer him as an old Doctor once said That a pitcher filled with water may pour forth much moisture yet no man will deny but that such a vessel of its own terrene nature and matter is most dry so old men may plainly be affirmed to be moist by reason of their defect of heat and abundance of excrements But this description of ages is not to be taken so strictly as alwayes to be measured by the spaces and distances of years for there are many which by their own misdemeanour seem elder at forty than others do at fifty A comparison of the four ages to the four seasons of the year Lastly the famous Philosopher Pythagoras divided mans life into four ages and by a certain proportion compared the whole course thereof to the four seasons of the year as Childhood to the Spring in which all things grow and sprout out by reason of plenty and abundance of moisture And Youth to the Summer because of the vigor and strength which men enjoy at that age And mans estate or constant age to Autumn for that then after all the dangers of the fore-passed life the gifts of discretion and wit acquire a seasonableness or ripeness like as the fruits of the earth enjoy at that season And lastly he compares Old-age to the sterile and fruitless Winter which can ease and consolate its tediousness by no other means than the use of fruits gathered and stored up before which then are of a cold and troublesome condition But for extreme Old-age which extends to eighty or a hundred years it is so cold and dry that those which arrive at that decrepit age are
than from the sweet falling down of Humors to the wounded part Which is the cause that often in the cure of these affects the Physitians are necessarily busied in tempering the blood that is bringing to a mediocrity the four Humors composing the mass of blood if they at any time offend in quantity or quality For whether if any thing abound or digress from the wonted temper in any excess of heat cold viscosity grosness thinness or any such like quality none of the accustomed functions will be well performed The helps of Health For which cause those chief helps to preserve and restore health have been divinely invented Phlebotomie or blood-letting which amends the quantity of too much bloud and Purging which corrects and draws away the vicious quality But now let us begin to speak of the Humors taking our beginning from the Definition An Humor is called by Physitians what thing soeuer is liquid and flowing in the body of living Creatures endued with Blood and that is either natural or against nature What an Humor is The natural is so called because it is fit to defend preserve and sustain the life of a Creature The manifold division of Humors Quite different is the nature and reason of that which is against nature Again the former is either Alimentary or Excrementitious The Alimentary which is fit to nourish the body is that Humor which is contained in the veins and arteries of a man which is temperate and perfectly well and which is understood by the general name of blood which is let out at the opening of a vein For Blood otherwise taken is an Humor of a certain kind distinguished by heat and warmness from the other Humors comprehended together with it in the whole mass of the blood Which thing that it may the better be understood I have thought good in this place to declare the generation of Blood by the efficient and material causes All things which we eat or drink are the materials of Blood The material and efficient causes of blood which things drawn into the bottom of the Ventricle by its attractive force and there detained are turned by the force of concoction implanted in it into a substance like to Almond-butter Which thing although it appear one and like it self yet it consists of parts of a different nature which not only the variety of meats but one and the same meats yields of it self We term this Chylus What the Chylus is when it is perfectly concocted in the stomach But the * Vena porta Gate-vein receives it driven from thence into the small Guts and sucked in by the Meseraick-veins and now having gotten a little rudiment of change in the way carries it to the Liver where by the Blood-making faculty which is proper and natural to this part it acquires the absolute and perfect form of Blood But with that Blood Where the Blood is perfected at one and the same time and action all the Humors are made whether alimentary or excrementitious Therefore the Blood that it may perform its Office that is the faculty of nutrition must necessarily be purged and cleansed from the two excrementitious Humors of which the bladder of Gall draws one which we call yellow Choler and the Spleen the other which we term Melancholy These two Humors are natural but not alimentary or nourishing but of another use in the body as afterwards we will shew more at large The Blood freed from these two kinds of Excrements is sent by the veins and arteries into all parts of the body for their nourishment Which although then it seem to be of one simple nature The receptacles of Choler and Melancholy Four unlike Humors in the Blood yet notwithstanding it is truly such that four different and unlike substances may be observed in it as Blood properly so named Phlegm Choler and Melancholy not only distinct in colour but also in taste effects and qualities For as Galen notes in his Book de Natura humana Melancholy is acide or sour Choler bitter Blood sweet Phlegm unsavoury But you may know the variety of their effects both by the different temper of the nourished parts as also by the various condition of the diseases springing from thence For therefore such substances ought to be tempered and mixed amongst themselves in a certain proportion which remaining health remains but violated diseases follow For all acknowledg A comparison of Blood and new Wine that an Oedema is caused by Phlegmatick a Scirrhus by Melancholick an Erysipelas by Cholerick and a Phlegmone by pure and laudable blood Galen teaches by a familiar example of new wine presently taken from the Press that these four substances are contained in that one mass and mixture of the blood In which every one observes four distinct Essences for the flower of the wine working up swims at the top the dregs fall down to the bottom but the crude and watery moisture mixed together with the sweet and vinous liquor is every where diffused through the body of the wine the flower of the wine represents Choler which bubbling up on the superficies of blood as it concretes and grows cold shineth with a golden colour the dregs Melancholy which by reason of its heaviness ever sinketh downward as it were the mud of the blood the crude and watery portion Phlegm for as that crude humor except it be rebellious in quantity Phlegm is Blood half concocted or stubborn by its quality there is hope it may be changed into Wine by the natural heat of the Wine so Phlegm which is blood half concocted may by the force of native heat be changed into good and laudable blood Which is the cause that nature decreed or ordained no peculiar place Why it hath no proper receptacle as to the other two humors whereby it might be severed from the blood But the true and perfect liquor of the wine represents the pure blood which is the more laudable and perfect portion of both humors of the confused mass It may easily appear by the following Scheme of what kind they all are and also what the distinction of these four Humors may be  NATURE CONSISTENCE COLOUR TASTE USE Blood is Of Nature airy hot and moist or rather temperate Of indifferent consistence neither too thick nor too thin Of Colour red rosie or crimson Of Taste sweet Of such use that it chiefly serves for the nourishment of the fleshy parts and carryed by the vessels imparts heat to the whole body Phlegm is Of Nature watery cold and moist Of Consistence liquid Of Colour white Of Taste sweet or rather unsavory for we commend that water which is unsavory Fit to nourish the brain and all the other cold and moist parts to temper the heat of the blood and by its slipperiness to help the motion of the joynts Choler is Of Nature fiery hot and dry Of Consistence thin Of Colour yellow or
pale Of Taste bitter It provoketh the expulsive faculty of the guts attenuates the Phlegm cleaving to them but the Alimentary is fit to nourish the parts of like temper with it Melancholy is Of Nature earthly cold and dry Of Consistence gross and muddy Of Colour blackish Of Taste acide sour or biting Stirs up the Appetite nourishes the Spleen and all the parts of like temper to it as the bones Blood hath its nearest matter from the better portion of the Chylus and being begun to be laboured in the veins at length gets form and perfection in the Liver but it hath its remote matter from meats of good digestion and quality seasonably eaten after moderate exercise but for that one age is better than another and one time of the year more convenient than another For blood is made more copiously in the Spring because that season of the year comes nearest to the temper of the bloud by reason of which the blood is rather to be thought temperate than hot or moist for that Galen makes the Spring temperate and besides at that time blood-letting is performed with the best success Lib. 1. de temp Youth is an age very fit for the generation of blood or by Galens opinion rather that part of life that continues from the 25 to the 35 year of our age Those in whom this Humor hath the dominion are beautified with a fresh and rosie colour gentle and wel-natured pleasant merry and facetious The generation of Phlegm is not by the imbecillity of heat as some of the Ancients thought who were perswaded that Choler was caused by a raging Blood by a moderate and Phlegm and Melancholy by a remiss heat But that opinion is full of manifest error for if it be true that the Chylus is laboured and made into blood in the same part One and the same Heat is the efficient cause of all humors at the same time and by the same fire that is the Liver from whence in the same moment of time should proceed that strong and weak heat seeing the whole mass of the blood different in its four essential parts is perfected and made at the same time and by the same equal temper of the same part action and blood-making faculty therefore from whence have we this variety of Humors From hence for that those meats by which we are nourished enjoy the like condition that our bodies do from the four Elements and the four first Qualities for it is certain and we may often observe In what kind soever they be united or joyned together they retain a certain hot portion imitating the fire another cold the water another dry the earth and lastly another moist like to the air Neither can you name any kind of nourishment how cold soever it be not Lettuce it self in which there is not some fiery force of heat Therefore it is no marvail if one and the same heat working upon the same matter of Chylus varying with so great dissimilitude of substances do by its power produce so unlike humors as from the hot Choler from the cold Phlegm and of the others such as their affinity of temper will permit There is no cause that any one should think that variety of humors to be caused in us The heat of the Sun alone doth melt was and harden clay rather by the diversity of the active heat than wax and a flint placed at the same time and in the same situation of climat and soil this to melt by the heat of the Sun and that scarse to wax warm Therefore that diversity of effects is not to be attributed to the force of the efficient cause that is of Heat which is one and of one kind in all of us but rather to the material cause seeing it is composed of the conflux or meeting together of various substances gives the heat leave to work as it were out of its store which may make and produce from the hotter part thereof Choler and of the colder and more rebellious Phlegm Yet I will not deny but that more Phlegm or Choler may be bred in one and the same body according to the quicker or slower provocation of the heat yet nevertheless it is not consequent that the Original of Choler should be from a more acide and of Phlegm from a more dull heat in the same man Every one of us naturally have a simple heat and of one kind which is the worker of divers operations not of it self seeing it is always the same and like it self but by the different fitness pliableness or resistance of the matter on which it works Wherefore Phlegm is generated in the same moment of time The divers condition of the matter alone is the cause of variety in the fire of the same part by the efficiency of the same heat with the rest of the blood of the more cold liquid crude and watery portion of the Chylus Whereby it comes to pass that it shews an express figure of a certain rude or unperfect blood for which occasion nature hath made it no peculiar receptacle but would have it to run friendly with the blood in the same passages of the veins that any necessity hapning by famin or indigency and in defect of better nourishment it may by a perfecter elaboration quickly assume the form of blood Cold and rude nourishment make this humor to abound principally in Winter and in those which incline to old-age by reason of the similitude which Phlegm hath with that season and age It makes a man drowsie dul fat The effect of Phlegm swollen up and hastneth gray-hairs Choler is as it were a certain heat and fury of humors which generated in the Liver together with the blood is caryed by the veins and arteries through the whole body That of it which abounds is sent partly into the guts and partly into the bladder of the gall or is consumed by transpiration or sweats It is somewhat probable that the arterial blood is made more thin hot quick and pallid than the blood of the Veins by the commixture of this Alimentary Choler This Humor is chiefly bred and expel'd in youth and acid and bitter meats give matter to it but great labours of body and mind give the occasion It maketh a man nimble quick ready for all performance lean and quick to anger and also to concoct meats The effects of Choler The melancholick humor or Melancholy being the grosser portion of the blood is partly sent from the Liver to the Spleen to nourish it and partly carryed by the vessels into the rest of the body and spent in the nourishment of the parts endued with an earthly dryness it is made of meats of gross juyce and by the perturbations of the mind turned to fear and sadness The effects of Melancholy It is augmented in Autumn and in the first and crude Old-age it makes men sad harsh constant froward envious and fearful
All men ought to think that such Humors are wont to move at set hours of the day as by a certain peculiar motion or tide Therefore the blood flows from the ninth hour of the night to the third hour of the day then Choler to the ninth of the day What motions are in each quarter of the body then Melancholy to the third of the night the rest of the night that remains is under the dominion of Phlegm Manifest examples hereof appears in the French-Pox From the elaborate and absolute mass of the blood as we said before two kind of Humors as excrements of the second concoction are commonly and naturally separated the one more gross the other more thin This is called either absolutely Choler or with an adjunct yellow Choler That is called Melancholy which drawn by the Spleen in a thinner portion and elaborate by the heat of the Arteries which in that part are both many and large becomes nourishment to the part the remnant thereof is carryed by the veiny Vessel into the orifice of the ventricle whereby it may not cause but whet the appetite and by its astriction strengthen the actions thereof But yellow Choler drawn into the bladder of the gall remains there so long till being troublesome either in quantity or quality The Melancholy Humor doth not cause but whet the appetite it is excluded into the guts whereby it may cast forth the excrements residing in them the expulsive faculty being provoked by its acrimony and by its bitterness kills the worms that are bred there This same Humor is accustomed to die the urine of a yellow colour There is another serous Humor which is not fit to nourish but profitable for many other things which is not an excrement of the second but of the first concoction Therefore nature would that mixed with the Chylus A serous or wheyish humor it should come to the Liver and not be voided with the excrements whereby it might allay the grosness of the blood and serve it for a vehicle for otherwise the blood could scarse pass through the capillary veins of the Liver and passing the simous and gibbous parts thereof come to the hollow vein Part of this serous humour separated together with the blood which serves for the nourishment of the Reins and straight carried into the bladder is turned into that urine which we daily make the other part thereof carried through all the body together with the blood performing the like duty of transportation is excluded by sweats into which it degenerates Besides the forenamed the Arabians have mentioned four other humors which they term Alimentary and secondary Secundary Humors as being the next matter of nourishment as those four the blood contains the remote They have given no name to the first kind but imagin it to be that humour which hangs ready to fall like to little drops in the utmost orifices of the veins They call the second kind * â—os Dew being that humour which entred already into the substance of the part doth moisten it The third they call by a barbarous name Cambium which already put to the part to be nourished is there fastned The fourth named Gluten or Glew is only the proper and substance-making humidity of the similar parts not their substance The distinction of the degrees of nutrition recited by Galen in his books of Natural faculties answer in proportion to this distinction of humours The first is that the blood flow to the part that requires nourishment then that being there arrived it may be agglutinated then lastly that having lost its former form of nourishment it may be assimilated Humors against nature Those humours are against nature which being corrupted infect the body and the parts in which they are contained by the contagion of their corruption retaining the names and titles of the humours from whose perfection and nature they have revolted they all grow hot by putrefaction although they were formerly by their own nature cold And they are corrupted either in the veins only or within and without the veins In the veins Blood and Melancholy but Into what Humors the blood when it corrupts doth degenerate both without and within the veins Choler and Phlegm When blood is corrupted in its thinner portion it turns into Choler when in its thicker into Melancholy for the Blood becomes faulty two manner of wayes either by the corruption of its proper substance by putrefaction or by admixtion of another substance by infection The Melancholy humor which is corrupted in the veins The Melancholy Humor corrupted is of three kinds is of three sorts The first is of a Melancholy juice putrefying and by the force of a strange heat turned as it were into ashes by which it becomes adust acid and biting The other ariseth from that Choler which resembles the yolks of eggs which by adustion becomes leek-coloured then aeruginous or of a blewish green then red and lastly black which is the very worst kind of Melancholy hot malign eating and exulcerating and which is never seen or voided with safety The third comes from Phlegm putrefying in the veins which first degenerates into salt Phlegm but straight by the strength of extraneous heat degenerates into Melancholy Phlegm not naturall is bred either In the Veins and is either Acide and very crude as which hath had none or very little impression of heat but that which it first had in the stomach Salt which is bred by the sweet putrefying and adust or mixture of adust and salt particles Or without the Veins is of four sorts either Waterish as is that thin moisture which distils from the the brain by the nostrils Mucous as when that waterish is thickned into filth by the help of some accidental or small heat Glassie or * Albumineâ—â— Albuminous resembling molten glass or rather the white of an egg and is most cold Gypsea or Plaister-like which is concrete into the hardness and form of chalk as you may see in the joints of the fingers in a knotty gout or in inveterate distillations upon the Lungs Choler not naturall is bred either In the Veins as the * Vitellinâ— Vitelline like in consistence to the yolk of a raw egg which the acrimony of strange heat breeds of yellow Choler which same in diseases altogether deadly degenerates into green aeruginous lastly into a blue or colour like that which is dried by woad Or in the capacity of the upper belly as the ventricle and this is of five kinds The first is called Porracea or leek-coloured resembling the juice of a leek in greenness The second aeruginosa or aeruginous like in colour to verdigrease The third blewish or woad-coloured like the colour died by woad The fourth red differing in this from blood whose colour it imitates that it never commeth into knots or clods like blood The fifth very red generated by the excess of the former
which awhile agone was Sanguine may now be Cholerick Melancholick or Phlegmatick not truly by the changing of the blood into such Humors but by the mutation of Diet and the course or vocation of life For none of a Sanguine complexion but will prove Cholerick if he eat hot and dry meats How one may become Cholerick as all like things are cherished and preserved by the use of their like and contraries are destroyed by their contraries and weary his body by violent exercises and continual labors and if there be a suppression of Cholerick excrements which before did freely flow either by nature or art But whosoever feeds upon Meats generating gross blood How Melancholick as Beef Venison Hare old Cheese and all salt Meats he without all doubt sliding from his nature will fall into a Melancholy temper especially if to that manner of diet he shall have a vocation full of cares turmoils miseries strong and much study careful thoughts and fears also if he sit much wanting exercise for so the inward heat as it were defrauded of its nourishment faints and grows dull whereupon gross and drossie humors abound in the body To this also the cold and dry condition of the place in which we live doth conduce and the suppression of the Melancholy humor accustomed to be evacuated by the Haemorrhoides courses and stools How Phlegmatick But he acquires a Phlegmatick temper whosoever useth cold and moist nourishment much feeding who before the former meat is gone out of the belly shall stuff his paunch with more who presently after meat runs into violent exercises who inhabit cold and moist places who lead their life at ease in all idleness and lastly who suffer a suppression of the Phlegmatick humor accustomly evacuated by vomit cough or blowing the nose or any other way either by nature or art Certainly it is very convenient to know these things that we may discern if any at the present be Phlegmatick Melancholick or of any other temper whether he be such by nature or necessity Having declared those things which concern the nature of Temperaments and deferred the description of the parts of the body to our Anatomy we will begin to speak of the Faculties governing this our life when first we shall have shewn by a practical demonstration of examples the use and certainty of the aforesaid rules of Temperaments CHAP. VII Of the Practice of the aforesaid Rules of Temperaments Four bounds or Regioâ—â— of the the world THat we may draw the Theorick of the Temperaments into practice it hath seemed good for avoiding of confusion which might make this our Introduction seem obscure if we would prosecute the differences of the Tempers of all men of all Nations to take those limits which Nature hath placed in the world as South North East and West and as it were the Center of those bounds that the described variety of Tempers in colour habâ—t manners studies actions and form of life oâ— men that inhabit those Regions situated so far distant one from another may be as a sure rule by which we may certainly judg of every mans temperature in particular as he shall appear to be nearer or further off from this or that Region The forces of temperatures in particulars Those which inhabit the South as the Africans Aethiopians Arabians and Egyptians are for the most part deformed lean duskie coloured and pale with black eyes and great lips curled hair and a small and shrill voyce Those which inhabit the Northern parts The temperature of the Southern people as the Scythians Muscovites Polonians and Germans have their faces of colour white mixed with a convenient quantity of blood their skin soft and delicate their hair long hanging down and spreading abroad and of a yellowish or reddish colour of stature they are commonly tall and of a well proportioned fat and compact habit of body their eyes gray Of the Northern their voice strong loud and big But those who are situated between these two former as the Italians and French have their faces somewhat swart are well favoured nimble strong hairy slender well in flesh with their eyes resembling the colour of Goats-eye and often hollow eyed having a cleer shrill and pleasing voyce The Southern people prevail in wit the Northern in strength The Southern people are exceeded so much by the Northern in strength and ability of body as they surpass them in wit and faculties of the mind Hence is it you may read in Histories that the Scythians Goths and Vandals vexed Africk and Spain with infinite incursions and most large famous Empires have been founded from the North to South but few or none from the South to the North. Therefore the Northern people thinking all right and law to consist in Arms did by Duel only determine all causes and controversies arising amongst the Inhabitants as we may gather by the ancient laws and customs of the Lumbards English Burgonians Danes and Germans and we may see in Saxo the Grammarian that such a law was once made by Fronto King of Denmark The which custom at this day is every where in force amongst the Muscovites But the Southern people have alwayes much abhorred that fashion and have thought it more agreeable to Beasts than Men. Wherefore we never heard of any such thing used by the Assyrians Aegyptians Persians or Jews But moved by the goodness of their wit they erected Kingdomes and Empires by the only help of Learning and hidden Sciences For seeing by nature they are Melancholick by reason of the dryness of their temperature they willingly addict themselves to solitariness and contemplation being endued with a singular sharpness of wit Wherefore the Aethiopians Egyptians Africans Jews Phoenicians Persians Assyrians and Indians The Southern people learned and religious have invented many curious Sciences revealed the Mysteries and secrets of Nature digested the Mathematiques into order observed the motions of the Heavens and first brought in the worship and religious sacrifices of the gods Even so far that the Arabians who live only by stealth and have only a Waggon for their house do boast that they have many things diligently and accurately observed in Astrology by their Ancestors which every day made more accurate and copious they as by an hereditary right commend to posterity as it is recorded by Leo the African The Northern famous Warriers and Artificers But the Northern people as the Germans by reason of the aboundance of humors and blood by which the mind is as it were opprest apply themselves to works obvious to the senses and which may be done by the hand For their minds opprest with the earthly mass of their bodies are easily drawn from heaven and the contemplation of coelestial things to these inferior things as to find out Mines by digging to buy and cast metalls to draw and hammer out works of Iron steel and brass In which things they
acutis commands those things to be always eaten in the morning which are fit to loosen the belly and in the evenings such as nourish the body Yet notwithstanding drink ought not to precede or go before meat but on the contrary meat must precede drink by the order prescribed by him The time of eating Neither ought we in our eating to have less care of the time than we have of the order for the time of eating of such as are healthful ought to be certain and fixt for at the accustomed hour and when hunger presses any sound man and which is at his own disposure may eat but exercise and accustomed labours ought to go before The profit of labour before meat for it is fit according to the precept of Hippocrates that labour precede meat whereby the excrements of the third concoction may be evacuated the native heat increased and the solid parts confirmed and strengthened which are three commodities of exercise very necessary to the convenient taking of meat But in sick persons we can scarce attend and give heed to these circumstances of time and accustomed hour of feeding for that Indication of giving meat to the sick is the best of all which is drawn from the motion of the disease We must not give meat in a fit of a Feaver and the declining of the fit for if you give meat in feavers specially the fit then taking the Patient you nourish not him but the disease For the meat then eaten is corrupted in the stomach and yields fit matter for the disease For meat as we noted before out of Hippocrates is strength to the sound and a disease to the sick unless it be eaten at convenient time and diligent care be had of the strength of the Patient and greatness of the disease Variety of meats But neither is it convenient that the meat should be simple and of one kind but of many sorts and of divers dishes dressed after different forms lest nature by the continual and hateful feeding upon the same meat may at the length loath it and so neither straitly contain it nor well digest it or the stomach accustomed to one meat taking any loathing thereat may abhor all other and as there is no desire of that we do not know so the dejected appetite cannot be delighted and stirred up with the pleasure of any meat which can be offered For we must not credit thâ—se superstitious or too nice Physitians who think the digestion is hindred by the much variety of meats Why variety of meats is good The matter is far otherwise for by the pleasure of what things soever the stomach allured doth require it embraces them more straitly and concocts them more perfectly And our nature is desirous of variety Moreover seeing our body is composed of a solid moist and airy substance and it may happen that by so many labours which we are compelled to undergo and sustain in this life one of these may suffer a greater dissipation and loss than another therefore the stomach is necessarily compelled to seek more variety Indications of feeding taken from the age lest any thing should be wanting to repair that which is wasted But also the age and season of the year yield Indications of feeding for some things are convenient for a young man some for an old some in summer some in winter Wherefore we ought to know what befits each age and season Children need hot moist and much nourishment which may not only suffice to nourish but increase the body Wherefore they worst endure fasting and of them especially those who are the most lively and spiritful With old men it is otherwise for because their heat is small they need little nourishment and are extinguished by much Wherefore old men easily endure to fast they ought to be nourished with hot and moist meats by which their solid parts now growing cold and dry may be heated and moistned as by the sweet nourishment of such like meats Middle-ag'd men delight in the moderate use of contraries to temper the excess of their too acrid heat Young people as temperate are to be preserved by the use of like things Indication from the time of the year The manner of Diet in Winter must be hot and inclining to driness Wherefore then we may more plentifully use rost-meats strong wines and spices because in the Winter-season we are troubled with the cold and moist air and at the same time have much heat inwardly for the inner parts according to Hippocrates are naturally most hot in the Winter and the Spring but feaverish in Summer so the heat of Summer is to be tempered by the use of cold and moist things and much drink In the temperate Spring all things must be moderate but in Autumn by little and little we must pass from our Summer to our Winter diet CHAP. XV. Of Motion and Rest HEre Physitians admonish us that by the name of Motion What Motion signifies we must understand all sorts of Exercises as walking leaping running riding playing at tennis carrying a burden and the like Friction or rubbing is of this kind which in times past was in great use and esteem neither at this day is it altogether neglected by the Physitians They mention many kinds of it Three kinds of Frictions but they may be all reduced to three as one gentle another hard a third indifferent and that of the whole body or only of some part thereof That Friction is called hard Hard. which is made by the rough or strong pressure of the hands spunges or a course and new linnen cloth it draws together condensates binds and hardens the flesh yet if it be often and long used at length it rarifies dissolves attenuates and diminishes the flesh and any other substance of the body and also it causeth revulsion and draws the defluxion of humors from one part to another Gentle The gentle Friction which is performed by the light rubbing of the hand and such like doth the contrary as softens relaxes and makes the skin smooth and unwrinckled yet unless it be long continued it doth none of these worthy to be spoken of The indifferent kinds Indifferent consisting in the mean betwixt the other two increaseth the flesh swels or puffs up the habit of the body because it retains the blood and spirits which it draws and suffers them not to be dissipated The benefit of Exercise is great The use of exercises for it increases natural heat whereby better digestion follows and by that means nourishment and the expulsion of the excrements and lastly a quicker motion of the spirits to perform their office in the body all the ways and passages being cleansed Besides it strengthens the respiration and the other actions of the body confirms the habit and all the limbs of the body by the mutual attrition of the one with the other whereby it comes to pass they
are not so quickly wearied with labour Hence we see that Country-people are not to be tired with labour If any will reap these benefits by Exercise What the fittest time for exercise it is necessary that he take opportunity to begin his exercise and that he seasonably desist from it not exercising himself violently and without discretion but at certain times according to reason Wherefore the best time for exercise will be before meat that the appetite may be increased by augmenting the natural heat all the excrements being evacuated lest nature being hungry and empty do draw and infuse the ill humors contained in the guts and other parts of the body into the whole habit the Liver and other noble parts Neither is it fit presently after meat to run into exercise lest the crude humors and meats not well concocted be carried into the veins The measure and bounds of exercise must be when the body appears more full the face looks red sweat begins to break forth we breath more strongly and quick and begin to grow weary if any continue exercise longer stiffness and weariness assails his joints and the body flowing with sweat suffers a loss of the spirituous and humid substance which is not easily repaired by which it becomes more cold and lean even to deformity The quality of exercise which we require is in the midst of exercise The quality of exercise so that the exercise must be neither too slow and idle neirher too strong nor too weak neither too hasty nor remiss but which may move all the members alike Such exercise is very fit for sound bodies But if they be distempered that sort of exercise is to be made choice of which by the quality of its excess may correct the distemper of the body and reduce it to a certain mediocrity For whom strong Exâ—cises are convenient Wherefore such men as are stuffed with cold gross and viscous humors shall hold that kind of exercise most fit for them which is more laborious vehement strong and longer continued Yet so that they do not enter into it before the first and second concoction which they may know by the yellowness of their urin But let such as abound with thin and cholerick humors chuse gentle exercises and such as are free from contention not expecting the finishing of the second concoction for the more acride heat of the solid parts delights in such half concocted juices which otherwise it would so burn up all the glutinous substance thereof being wasted that they could not be adjoyned or fastned to the parts For the repeating or renewing of exercise the body should be so often exercised as there is a desire to eat For exercise stirs up and revives the heat which lies buried and hid in the body for digestion cannot be well performed by a sluggish heat neither have we any benefit by the meat we eat unless we use exercise before The last part of exercise begun and performed according to reason is named * The ordering of the body which is performed by an indifferent rubbing and drying of members that so the sweat breaking forth the filth of the body and such excrements lying under the skin may be allured and drawn out and also that the members may be freed from stiffness and weariness At this time it is commonly used by such as play at Tennis But as many and great commodities arise from exercise conveniently begun and performed What 〈◊〉 moâ—â—ceed â—dleness so great harm proceeds from idleness for gross and vicious juyces heaped up in the body commonly produce crudities obstructions stones both in the reins and bladder the Gout Apoplexie and a thousand other diseases CHAP. XVI Of Sleep and Watching THat this our speech of Sleep and Watching which we now intend may be more plain we will briefly declare what commodity or discommodity they bring what time and what hour is convenient for both what the manner of lying must be and the choice thereof what the dreams in sleeping and what pains or heaviness and chearfulness after sleep may portend What sleep is Sleep is nothing else than the rest of the whole body and the cessation of the Animal faculty from sense and motion Sleep is caused when the substance of the brain is possessed and after some sort over-come and dulled by a certain vaporous sweet and delightsome humidity or when the spirits almost exhaust by performance of some labour cannot any longer sustain the weight of the body but cause rest by a necessary consequence by which means nature may produce other from the meat by concoction turned into blood The use of sleep Sleep fitly taken much helps the digestion of the parts because in the time of rest the heat being the worker of all concoction is carryed back to them together with the spirits Neither doth sleep only give ease to the wearyed members but also lessens our cares and makes us to forget our labors Fit time for sleep and the nature of the night The night is a fit time to sleep and to take our rest in as inviting sleep by its moisture silence and darkness For the heat and Spirits in the thick obscurity of night are driven in and retained in the center of the body as on the contrary by the daily and as it were friendly and familiar light of the Sun they are allured and drawn forth into the superficies and outward part of the body Sleep on the day-time from whence they leave sleeping and begin to wake Besides also which makes not a little to that opportunity and benefit which we look for from sleep the night season suffices for the work of just and perfect concoction Which is one reason amongst many that sleep on the day time may be hurtful For we are wakened from our sleep by the heat and spirits called forth to the skin either by the light or noise on the day time before that the concoction which was begun be finished But that sleep cannot but be light which comes without necessity of sleeping Wherefore the concoction being attempted but not perfected the stomach is filled with crudities distended with acid or four belchings and the brain troubled with gross vapors and excrementitious humidities There ought to be a moderation of our nights sleep From whence proceed pain and heaviness of the head and store of cold diseases But although sleep on the night time be wholsome yet it is fit that it be restrained within the limits of an indifferent time For that which exceeds hinders the evacuation of excrements both upwards and downwards but in the mean time the heat which is never idle draws from them some portion or vapor into the veins principal parts and habit of the body to become matter for some disease We must measure this time not by the space of hours but by the finishing the work of concoction which is performed in some sooner than in
defluxion or falling down of humors into the part Or these evacuations are performed by much matter evacuated from an opened Bile or running Ulcer a Fistula or such like sores Or by sweats which are very good and healthful especially in sharp diseases if they proceed from the whole body and happen on the critical days By vomit The force of vomits which often violently draws these humors from the whole body even from the utmost joynts which purging medicines could not evacuate as we may see in the Palsie and Sciatica or Hip-gout By spitting as in all who are suppurated either in the sides or lungs By Salivation Salivation or a Phlegmatick flux by the mouth as in those who are troubled with the French-pox By sneezing and blowing the nose for by these the brain opprest with moisture disburdeneth its self whether it be done without or with the help of sternutatories and errhines wherefore children and such as have somewhat moist brains purge themselves often this way By hicket and belching The whole body is also purged by urine for by these the windiness contained in the stomach is often expelled By urine for by this not only Feavers but which is more to be admired the French-pox hath often been terminated and cured For there have been some troubled with the Pox in whom a flux of the vicious and venenate humor could not by Unctions of quicksilver be procured either from the mouth or belly yet have been wounderfully freed bv abundance of Urine both from danger of death and their disease By bleeding for nature hath often found a way for grievous diseases especially in young bodies by bleeding at the nose and by their courses in women By a flux or lask purgation sweats insensible evacuation and transpiration for so tumors the matter being brought to suppuration do sometimes vanish away and are dissolved both of their own accord as also by dissolving or discussing medicines We do the same by exercise diet hot-houses long sleep waking and shedding of tears By sucking as with Cupping-glasses and Hors-leeches in wounds made by venemous bitings We must observe three things in every evacuation In all such kinds of evacuations we must consider three things the quantity quality and manner of evacuation As for an example When an Empyema is opened the matter which runs out ought to be answerable in proportion to the purulent matter which was contained in the capacity of the breasts otherwise unless all the matter be emptyed there may happen a relapse the matter should be white soft equal and nothing stinking Lastly you must let it forth not all together and at one time but by little and little and at several times otherwise not a little quantity of the Spirits and heat doth flow out together with the unprofitable matter and so consequently a dissolution of all the powers CHAP. XVIII Of the Perturbations or Passions of the Mind Why the Passions of the mind are called Accidents Their force THe Perturbations are commonly called the Accidents of the Mind because as bodily accidents from the body so may these be present and absent from the Mind without the corruption of the subject The knowledg of these must not be lightly passed over by the Chirurgeon for they stir up great troubles in the bodies and yield occasion of many and great diseases of which things joy hope and love may give an apparent testimony For by these motions the heat and spirits are sometimes gently sometimes violently diffused over all the body for the enjoying of the present or hoped for good For then the heart is dilated as to embrace the thing beloved and the face is dyed with a rosie and lively colour For it is likely that the faculty it self is stirred by the object by whose power the Heart it self is moved From whence they have their force For it is first necessary before we be moved by any Passions that the senses in their proper seats in which they are seldom deceived apprehend the objects and straight as messengers carry them to the common sense which sends their conceived forms to all the faculties And then that each faculty as a Judge may afresh examin the whole matter how it is and conceive in the presented objects some shew of good or ill to be desired or shunned For What man that was well in his wits did ever fall into laughter unless he formerly knew or saw somewhat said or done The reason of Joy which might yield occasion of laughter Therefore Joy proceeds from the heart for the thing causing mirth or joy being conceived the faculty moves the heart which shaken and moved by the faculty which hath dominion over it is dilated and opened as ready to embrace the exhilarating object But in the mean time by the force of that dilatation it sends forth much heat and spirits together with the bloud into all the body A great part of which comming to the face dilates it the fore-head is smooth and plain the eyes look bright the cheeks become red as died with Vermilion the lips and mouth are drawn together and made plain and smooth some have their cheeks dented with two little pits which from the effects are called laughing cheeks because of the contraction or curling which the muscle suffer by reason of their fulness of bloud and spirits The effects of Joy all which to be brief is nothing but to laugh Joy recreates and quickens all the faculties stirs up the spirits helps concoction makes the body to be better liking and fattens it the heat bloud and spirits flowing thither and the nourishing dew or moisture watering and refreshing all the members from whence it is that of all the passions of the mind this only is profitable so that it exceed not measure for immoderate and unaccustomed joy carries so violently the bloud and spirits from the heart into the habit of the body that sodain and unlookt for death ensues by a speedy decay of the strength the lasting fountain of the vital humor being exhausted Which thing principally happens to those who are less hearty as women and old men Anger Anger causeth the same effusion of heat in us but far speedier than joy therefore the spirits and humors are so enflamed by it that it often causes putrid Feavers especially if the body abound with any ill humour Sorrow Sorrow or grief dries the body by a way quite contrary to that of Anger because by this the heart is so straitned the heat being almost extinct that the accustomed generation of spirits cannot be performed and if any be generated they cannot freely pass into the members with the bloud wherefore the vital faculty is weakned the lively colour of the face withers and decays and the body wastes away with a lingring Consumption Fear Fear in like sort draws in and calls back the spirits and not by little and little as in sorrow but sodainly and violently
hereupon the face grows sodainly pale the extreme parts cold all the body trembles or shakes the belly in some is loosed the voyce as it were stays in the jaws the heart beats with a violent pulsation because it is almost opprest by the heat strangled by the plenty of blood and spirits aboundantly rushing thither The hair also stands upright because the heat and bloud are retired to the inner parts Hiâ—pach lib. 4. 〈◊〉 Miâ— and the utmost parts are more cold and drie than a stone by reason whereof the utmost skin and the pores in which the roots of the hairs are fastned are drawn together Shame is a certain affection mixed as it were of Anger and Fear therefore Shame if in that conflict of as it were contending passions Fear prevail over Anger the face waxeth pale the blood flying back to the heart and these or these Symptoms rise according to the vehemency of the contracted and abated heat But if on the contrary Anger get the dominion over Fear the blood runs violently to the face the eyes look red and sometimes they even fome at the mouth There is another kind of shame which the Latins call Verecundia we Shamefastness Shamefastness in which there is a certain flux and reflux of the heat and blood first recoiling to the heart then presently rebounding from thence again But that motion is so gentle that the heart thereby suffers no oppression nor defect of spirits wherefore no accidents worthy to be spoken of arise from hence this affect is familiar to young maids and boys who if they blush for a fault committed unawares or through carelesness it is thought an argument of a vertuous and good disposition But an agony which is a mixt passion of a strong fear and vehement anger An agony involves the heart in the danger of both motions wherefore by this passion the vital faculty is brought into very great danger To these six Passions of the mind all other may be revoked as Hatred and Discord to Anger Mirth and Boasting to Joy Terrors Frights and Swoundings to Fear Envy Despair and Mourning to Sorrow By these it is evident how much the Passions of the mind can prevail to alter and overthrow the state of the body and that by no other means than that by the compression and dilatation of the heart they diffuse and contract the spirits blood and heat from whence happens the dissipation or oppression of the spirits The signs of these Symptoms quickly shew themselves in the face the heart Why the first signs of passions of the mind appear in the face by reason of the thinness of the skin in that part as it were painting forth the notes of its affections And certainly the face is a part so fit to disclose all the affections of the inward parts that by it you may manifestly know an old man from a young a woman from a man a temperate person from an untemperate an Ethiopian from an Indian a Frenchman from a Spaniard a sad man from a merry a sound from a sick a living from a dead Wherefore many affirm that the manners and those things which we keep secret and hid in our hearts may be understood by the face and countenance Now we have declared what commodity and discommodity may redound to the man from these fore-mentioned passions and have shewed that anger is profitable to none The use of passions of the mind unless by chance to some dull by reason of idleness or opprest with some cold clammy and phlegmatick humor and Fear convenient for none unless peradventure for such as are brought into manifest and extream danger of their life by some extraordinary sweat immoderate bleeding or the like unbrideled evacuatâ—on Wherefore it behoves a wise Chirurgeon to have a care lest he inconsiderately put any Patient committed to his charge into any of these passions unless there be some necessity thereof by reason of any of the fore-mentioned occasions CHAP. XIX Of things against Nature and first of the Cause of a Disease HAving intreated of things natural and not-natural What things against nature are What and how many the causes of diseases be The Primitive cause Internal antecedent now it remains we speak of things which are called against nature because they are such as are apt to weaken and corrupt the state of our body And they be three in number The Cause of a Disease a Disease and a Symptome The cause of a disease is an affect against nature which causes the disease Which is divided into Internal and External The External Original or Primitive comes from some other place and outwardly into the body such be meats of ill nourishment and such weapons as hostilely wound the body The Internal have their essence and seat in the body and are subdivided into antecedent and conjunct That is called an antecedent cause which as yet doth not actually make a disease but goes near to cause one so humors copiously flowing or ready to flow into any part are the antecedent cause of diseases The conjunct is that which actually causes the disease Internal conjunct and is so immediately joyned in affinity to the disease that the disease being present it is present and being absent it is absent Again of all such causes some are born together with us as the over-great quantity and malign quality of both the seeds and the menstruous blood from diseased Parents are causes of many diseases and specially of those which are called Hereditary Other happen to us after we be born by our diet and manner of life a stroke fall or such other like Those which be bred with us cannot be wholly avoided or amended but some of the other may be avoided as a stroke and fall some not as those which necessarily enter into our body as Air Meat Drink and the like But if any will reckon up amongst the internal inherent and inevitable causes the dayly The congenit or inevitable cause of death nay hourly dissipation of radical moisture which the natural heat continually preys upon I do not gainsay it no more than that division of Causes celebrated and received of Philosophers divided into Material Formal Efficient and Final for such a curious contemplation belongs not to a Chirurgeon whom I only intend plainly to instruct Wherefore that we have written may suffice him CHAP. XX. Of a Disease What a disease is and how various A Distemperature A Disease is an affect against Nature principally and by it self hurting and depraving the action of the part in which it resides The division of a Disease is threefold Distemperature ill Conformation and the Solution of Continuity Distemperature is a Disease of the similar parts dissenting and changed from their proper and native temper That digression from the native temper happens two ways either by a simple distemperature from the excess of one quality and this is fourfold Hot Cold Moist
and Dry or by a compound distemperature by the excess of two qualities which also is fourfold Hot and Moist Hot and Dry Cold and Moist Cold and Dry. Again every distemper is the fault of one simple and single quality as an Inflammation or hath some vicious humors joyned with it as a Phlegmon Again a Distemperature is either equal as in a Sphacele or unequal as in a Phlegmon beginning or increasing Ill Conformation Ill Conformity is a fault of the organical parts whose composure is thereby depraved This hath four kinds the first is when the figure of the part is faulty either by nature or accident or some cavity abolished as if a part which nature would have hollow for some certain use do grow or close up Or lastly if they be rough or smooth otherwise than they should as if that part which should be rough be smooth or the contrary Another is in the magnitude of the part increased or diminished contrary to nature The third is in the number of the parts increased or diminished as if a hand have but four or else six fingers The fourth is in the site and mutual connexion of the parts as if the parts which should be naturally united and continued be pluckt asunder as happens in Luxations or the contrary The third general kind of disease is the solution of continuity Solution of Continuity a Disease common both to the similar and organical parts acquiring diversity of names according to the variety of the parts in which it resides CHAP. XXI Of a Symptome What a Symptom is WE do not in this place take the word Symptome in the most general acceptation for every change or accident which happens to man besides his own nature but more reservedly and specially only for that change which the disease brings and which follows the disease as a shadow doth the body Three kinds thereof There be three kinds of a Symptome properly taken The first is when the action is hurt I say hurt because it is either abolished weakned or depraved so blindness is a deprivation or abolishâ—ng of the action of seeing dulness of sight is a diminution or weakning thereof and a suffâ—ion such as happens at the beginning of a Cataract when they think flies hairs and such like bodies fly to and fro before their eyes is a depravation of the sight The second is a simple affect of the body and a full fault of the habit thereof being changed happening by the mutation of some qualities such is the changing of the native colour into a red by a Phlegmon and into a livid and black by a Gangrene such is the filthy stencâ— the nose affected with a Polypus sends forth the bitter taste in such as have the Jaundise and the rough and rugged skin in them which are Leprous The third is the fault of the overmuch retention of Excrements which should be expelled and expulsion of such as should he retained for the evacuation of a humor profitable both in quantity and quality is against nature as bleeding in a body not full of ill Humors nor Plethorick and also the retention of things hurtful in substance quantity and quality as the Courses in women the Urine and the Stone in the Bladder CHAP. XXII Of Indications What Indication is THe knowledg and exercise of Indications befits that Chirurgeon whom no blind rashness of fortune but reason no chance but counsel directs in the undertaking and performing the works of his Art For an Indication is a certain safe and short way which leads the Physitian as by the hand to the attainment of his purposed end of preserving the sound or curing the sick See Method Cap. 7. Lib. de â—pt sect 1. Cap. 11. For Galen doth define an Indication to be a certain insinuation of what is to be done or a quick and judicious apprehension of that which may profit or hurt And as Faâ—lconers Mariners Plowmen Souldiers and all manner of Artizans have their peculiar terms and words which are neither known nor used by the vulgar so this word Indication is proper and peculiar to Physitians and Chirurgeons as a Term of Art not vulgar by consideration of which as by some sign or secret token they are admonished what is to be done to restore health or repel an imminent danger The kinds of Indications There are three prime and principal kinds of Indications every of which is subdivided into many other The first is from things natural The second from those things which are termed Not-natural The third from those things which are contrary to nature Things natural shâ—w they must be preserved by their like and in the compass of these are contained all the Indications which are drawn from the nature of the Patient that is from his strength temper age sex habit custom diet Things Not-natural may be doubted as uncertain for one while they indicate the same things with things Natural that is they co-indicate with the strength temper and the rest otherwhiles they consent with things against nature that is they co-indicate with the disease Lib 9. Methâ—a cap. 9. Wherefore Galen when he saith that Indications are drawn from three things The disease the nature of the Patient and the encompassing air by proposing the familiar example of the air he would have us to understand the other things Not-natural because we may shun or embrace them more or less as we will our selves but we must whether we will or no endure the present stare of the air Therefore the air indicates something to us or rather co-indicates for if it nourish the disease as conspiring with it it will indicate the same that the disease that is that it must be preserved in the same state Things contrary to nature indicate they must be taken away by their contraries Indications drawn from things natural therefore that we may more accurately and fully handle all the Indications drawn from things Natural we must note that some of these are concerning the strength of the Patient by care to preserve which we are often compelled for a time to forsake the cure of the proper disease for so a great shaking happening at the beginning of an Ague or Feaver we are often forced to give sustenance to the Patient to strengthen the powers shaken by the vehemency of the shakings which thing notwithstanding lengthens both the general and particular fits of the Ague Other pertain to the temper other respect the habit if the Patient be slender if fat if well flesht if of a rare or dense constitution of body Other respect the condition of the part affected in substance consistence softness hardness quick or dull sense form figure magnitude site connexion principality service function or use From all these as from notes the skilful Chirurgeon will draw Indications according to the time and part affected for the same things are not fit for sore eyes which were convenient for the
sparks of prudence from God by whose care and guidance they are led to the knowledg of things by no deceitful but certain judgment being not obnoxious to the conditions and changes of times and seasons as beasts are Wherefore knowing all these airy changes to be placed under them that is to say their minds according as occasion serves and their minds desire they give themselves to mirth when the air is wet stormy and dark and on the contrary in a clear and fair season to a serene and grave meditation of things sublime and full of doubt But beasts accommodating themselves to that disposition of the air which is present and at hand are lively or sad not from any judgment as Men but according to the temper and complexion of their bodies following the inclinations of the air One man will counterfeit the voices of infinite varieties of beasts and of the humors one while diffused another while contracted Neither ought we to blame Man because he can imitate the voyce of Beasts but rather much commend him that he can infinitely wrest and vary one thing that is his Voice for men can bark like Foxes and Dogs grunt like Hogs whet and grind their teeth like Boars roar like Lyons bellow like Bulls neigh like Horses knack their teeth like Apes houl like Wolves bray like Asses bleat like Goats and Sheep mourn like Bears Pigeons and Turtles Keek and Gaggle like Geese hiss like Serpents cry like Storks caw like a Crow and crow like a Cock clock like Hens chatter as Swallows and Pies sing like Nightingales croak like Froags imitate the singing of Wasps and Humming of Bees mew lite Cats The singing of Birds scarce seems to merit the name of Musical The power of Musick compared to the Harmony of men fitted and tuned with infinite variety of voyces For with this they possess the Ears of Kings and Princes provoke and temper their wrath and carry mens minds beyond themselves and transform them into what habits they please But if those cruel Beasts have any humanity they owe it all to Man For he tames Lyons Elphants Bears Tigers Leopards Panthers and such other like Of the Crocodile PLutarch reports of the Crocodile whose figure is here delineated that being tamed A tame Crocodile taught by man he doth not only hear mans voyce and answers to his call but suffers himself to be handled and opening his throat lets his teeth be scratched and wiped with a towel How small a part of Physick is that which beasts are taught by nature Certainly nothing in comparison of Man who by the study and practise of a few years can learn at his fingers ends all the parts of Physick and practise them not only for his own but also for the common good of all men But why cannot beasts attain unto the knowledg of Physick so well as men I think because so great Art as Physick is cannot be attained unto by the dull capacities of Beasts In what sense we said Elephants had religion But for that I have written of the Religion of Elephants if I must speak according to the truth of the matter we cannot say They worship God or have any sense of the divine Majesty For how can they have any knowledge of sublime things or of God seeing they wholly following their food know not how to meditate on celestial things Now for that they behold and turn themselves to the Moon by night and to the Sun in the morning they do not that as worshipping or for that they conceive any excellency or divinity in the Sun but because Nature so requiring and leading them they feel their bodies to rejoyce in that light and their entrails and humors to move and stir them to it Therefore when we attributed Religion to Elephants we said it rather popularly than truly and more that we might exhort men to the worship of God than that we thought Elephants had any knowledg of divine worship implanted in their minds That man may attain unto the knowledg of all voices and tongues THe docility of mans wit is so great and facility of the body obeying that divine gift of wit such that he is not only able to learn to speak the Tongues of divers Nations differing in so many peculiar Languages Man not only the imitater but the interpreter of the voices of Beasts and Bird. and not only to imitate and counterfeit the voices of all Beasts though so much different from man which many flattering and jugling companions followers of other mens Tables will do but also be able to know and understand both what they pretend and signifie In confirmation of which thing they cite the Philosopher Apollonius most famous in this kind of study and knowledg He walking on a time amongst a company of his friends through the field and seeing a Sparrow come flying and chirping much to divers other Sparrows sitting upon a tree is reported to have said to those which were with him That Bird which came flying hither told the other in her language that an Ass laded with corn was fallen down at the City-gate and had shed the wheat upon the ground Wherefore Apollonius and all his friends which were with him went thither to see whether it were so and found that it was so as he had told them and observed that the Sparrows moved thereto by the coming of the other were eating up the grains of Corn shed on the ground But for Crows and Pies artificially taught to counterfeit mens voices it is too small a thing that for that cause they should contend with men For they have quickly babled all they have learnt with longer cost and labour tediously singing still the same song and whatsoever they prate they do it without sense understanding or any reason for what they say But man alwayes contemplating somewhat more high still thinks of greater things than these present and never rests The unquenchable desire of learning in man But burning with an infinite and endless desire of knowledg he doth not only covet to know those things which appertain to food and cloathing but by casting his eyes towards heaven and by the light of his mind he learns and understands things divine Which is so certain an argument of the celestial original of our soul that he which considers those things can no wayes doubt but that we have our minds seasoned by the universal Divine Understanding But now it is time for us to set upon the Description of the Body the habitation and fit instrument of all the functions of the Divine Mind The End of the Second Book The Third BOOK Of the Anatomy of MANS BODY I Following the custom and the manner of such as before me have written of Anatomy will first that I may make the minds of the Readers more attentive had desirous of these studies declare how necessary it is and also how profitable and then shew the order to be
observed in it before I come to the particular description of Man's body Furthermore how Anatomy may be defined and the manner of the definition of the parts The necessity of the knowledg of Anatomy For the first the knowledg of Anatomy seems in my judgment very necessary to those that desire to excel or attain to perfection of Physick that is whereby they may be able to preserve the present health of the body and the parts thereof and drive away diseases For how can either Physitian or Chirurgeon preserve health by the use of the like things which consists in the temperament conformation and natural union of the parts or expel the disease which hurts those three by the like use of their contraries unless he shall know the nature and composure of the body and understand as by the rule of this knowledg how much it swerves from the nature thereof Wherefore it is excellently said of Hippocrates that the Physitian Initio lib. de Offic. Medici called to cure the sick Patient ought diligently to consider whether those things that are in him or appear to be in him be like or unlike that is whether the Patient be like himself and his own nature in all his parts and functions temperature composure and union that he may preserve those which are yet contained in the bounds of nature and restore those that are gone astray Lib. de ossibus Which thing Galen hath also confirmed specially where he saith He must well know the nature and structure or composure of the bones who takes upon him to restore them broken or dislocated to themselves and their proper seats or places Moreover seeing that healing doth not only consist in the knowledg of the disease but as well in prescribing fit medicines and like application of them to the body and the parts thereof all which by their natural dissimilitude do require unlike medicines 1. de loc affectis lib. 3. Meth. according to Galens opinion I prethe tell me Who can perform this which is ignorant of the description of the whole and the parts thereof taught by Anatomy We may say the like of the Apothecary who ignorant of the situation of the parts in the body cannot apply Emplaisters Ointments Cataplasms Fomentations Epithemes bags to the fit places as to the sutures of the skull Why when the liver is hot the stomach iâ— commonly cold to the Heart Liver Stomach Spleen Reins Womb or Bladder For example let us imagine the Liver to be troubled with a hot distemperatvre but on the contrary the stomach with a cold which commonly happens seeing the Liver hotter than ought to be sends up many vapours to the head from whence cold humors fall into the stomach if hot things to be applyed to the stomach by the Physitians prescription be by the Apothecary making no difference applyed to both the stomach and neighbouring Liver which may chance if he be ignorant that the stomach bends somewhat to the left side under the breast-blade but the liver so takes up the right side of the body that with a great part thereof it covers almost all the stomach will not he much offend by increasing the hot distemper of the liver and not thereby giving ease or help to the disease Shall not by this his ignorance the Patient be frustrated of his desire the Physitian of his intent and the medicine of its effect By these examples I think it most manifest that the Anatomical knowledg of the parts of the body is exceeding necessary to all Physitians Chirurgeons and Apothecaries who will practise Physick with any praise to the glory of God and the benefit and good of man for whose sake we have writ these things and illustrated them by figures subjecting the parts to the eye and fitly put them in their proper places But Anatomy is commodious four manner of ways The first is The knowledg of Anatomy is commodious four manner of wayes because thus we are led to the knowledg of God the Creator as by the effect to the cause for as we read in St. Paul The invisible things of God are made manifest by the visible The second is that by means hereof we know the nature of mans body and the parts thereof whereby we may more easily and certainly judge and determâ—n of sickness and health The third is that by the knowledg of the body and its parts and together therewith its affections and diseases we may prognosticate what is to come and foretell the events of diseases Lastly the fourth is that considering the nature of the diseased part we may fitly prescribe medicines and apply them in their due place Now we must declare in what order Anatomy may be fitly delivered but first we must observe There is a threefold method there is a threefold Method The first is called of Composition being very commodious for the teaching of Arts which Aristotle hath used in his Works of Logick and natural Philosophy the order and beginning taken from the least and most simple to the more compound The second of Division fit for the inventing or finding out of Sciences Galen hath followed this order in his Books of Anatomical Administrations and of the use of the parts The third of Definition which sheweth the nature and essence of things as appears by Galen in his Book De Arte Pâ—rva And because this order doth also prosecute the divisions therefore it is commonly accustomed to be comprehended in the compass of the second Therefore I will follow this in my Anatomical Treatise The Author's intent dividing man's body into its parts which I will not only subject to the eye in the way of knowing them but also to the mind in the faithful understanding them For I will adjoyn those things that are delivered of them by Galen in his Book of Anatomy-Administrations with those which he hath taught in his Books of the use of the parts For there he fitly layes the parts of mans body before our eyes to the sense But here he teaches to know them not to see them for he shews why and for what use they are made Having briefly handled these things we must declare what Anatomy is that as Cicero saith out of Plato's Phaedro it may be understood of what we dispute And because we attain that by definition which is a short and plain speech consisting of the Genus and Difference of the things defined being the essential parts by which the nature and essence of the thing is briefly and plainly explained first we define Anatomy then presently explain the particular parts of the definition What Anatomy is Wherefore Anatomy if you have regard to the name is a perfect and absolute division or artificial resolution of mans body into its parts as well general as particular as well compound as simple Neither may this definition seem illegitimate specially amongst Physitians and Chirurgeons For seeing they are Artizans
humiliated to the sense they may use the proper and common qualities of things for their essential differences and forms How a definition differs from a description As on the contrary Philosophers may refuse all definitions as spurious which consist not of the next Genus and the most proper and essential differences But seeing that through the imbecillity of our understanding such differences are unknown to us in their places we are compelled in defining things to draw into one many common and proper accidents to finish that definition which we intend which for that cause we may more truly call a description because for the matter and essential form of the thing it presents us only the matter adorned with certain accidents This appears by the former definition in which Division and Resolution stand for the Genus because they may be parted into divers others as it were into species That which is added over and besides stands in place of the difference because they separate and make different the thing it self from all other rash and unartificial dissections We must know an artificial division is no other than a separation of one part from another without the hurt of the other observing the proper circumscription of each of them which if they perish or be defaced by the division it cannot be said to be artificial And thus much may suffice for the parts of the definition in general The subject of Physick For as much as belongs to the explication of each word we said of Mans body because as much as lies in us we take care of preserve the health and depel the diseases thereof by which it may appear that mans body is the subject of Physick not as it is mans or consists of matter and form but as it is partaker of health and sickness Gal. lib. 1. de usu part lib. 1. Meth. We understand nothing else by a Part according to Galen than some certain body which is not wholly disjoyned nor wholly united with other bodies of their kinds but so that according to his opinion the whole be composed therewith with which in some sort it is united and in some kind separated from the same by their proper circumscription Furthermore by the parts in general The similar parts are nine I understand the head breast belly and their adjuncts By the particular parts of those I understand the simple parts as the similar which are nine in number as a gristle bone ligament membrane tendon nerve vein arterie musculous flesh some add fibers fat marrow the nails and hairs other omit them as excrements but we must note that such parts are called simple rather in the judgment of the sense than of reason For if any will more diligently consider their nature they shall find none absolutely simple because they are nourished have life and sense either manifest or obscure which happens not without a nerve vein and artery How the bones come to feel But if any shall object that no nerve is communicated to any bone except the teeth I will answer that nevertheless the bones have sense by the nervous fibers which are communicated to them by the Periosteum as by whose mediation the Periosteum is connext to the bones as we see it happens to those membranes which involve the bowels And the bones by this benefit of the animal sense expel the noxious excrementitious humors from themselves into the spaces between them and the Periosteum which as indued with a more quick sense admonisheth us according to its office and duty of that danger which is ready to seise upon the bones unless it be prevented Wherefore we will conclude according to the truth of the thing that there is no part in our body simple but only some are so named and thought according to the sense although also otherwise some may be truly named Simple as according to the peculiar and proper flesh of each of their kinds The compound or organical parts Those parts are called Compound which are made or composed by the mediation or immediately of these simple which they term otherwise organical or instrumental as an arm leg hand foot and others of this kind And here we must observe that the parts are called simple and similar because they cannot be divided into any particles but of the same kind but the compound are called dissimilar from the quite contrary reason They are called instrumental and organical because they can perform such actions of themselves as serve for the preservation of themselves and the whole as the eye of it self without the assistance of any other part seeth and by this faculty defends the whole body as also it self Four particles to be observed in each organical part Wherefore it is called an instrument or organ but not any part of it as the coats which cannot of it self perform that act Whereby we must understand that in each instrumental part we must diligently observe four proper parts One by which the action is properly performed as the Crystalline humor in the eye another without which the action cannot be performed as the nerve and the other humors of the eye The third whereby the action is better and more conveniently done as the tunicles muscles are The fourth by which the action is preserved as the eye-lids and circle of the eye The same may be said of the hand which is the proper instrument of holding for it performs this action First by the muscle as the principal part Secondly by the ligament as a part without which such action cannot be performed Thirdly by the bones and nails because by the benefit of these parts the action is more happily performed Fourthly by the veins arteries and skin for that by their benefit and use the rest and so consequently the action it self is preserved But we must consider that the instrumental parts have a fourfold order Four sorts of instrumental parts They are said to be of the first order which are first and immediately composed of the simple as only the authors of some one action of which kinds are the muscles and vessels They are of a second which consist of these first simple and others besides as the fingers They are counted of the third rank which are composed of parts of the second order and some besides as the hand taken in general The fourth order is the most composed as the whole body the organ and instrument of the soul But you must observe that when we say the muscles and vessels are simple parts we refer you to the sense and sight and to the understanding comparatively to the parts which are more compound but if any consider their essence and constitution he shall understand they are truly compound as we said before Now it remains that we understand that in each part whether simple or compound Nine things to be considered in each part nine things are to be considered as substance quantity
motive-faculty Lib. 6. Epidem Hippocrates seems to have confirmed the same where he writes Those who have a thick and great head have also great bones nerves and limbs And in another place he saith those who have great heads and when they stoop shew a long neck such have all their parts large but chiefly the Animal Not for that Hippocrates would therefore have the head the beginning and cause of the magnitude and greatness of the bones and the rest of the members but that he might shew the equality and private care or government of Nature being most just and exact in the fabrick of man's body as if she hath well framed the head it should not be unlike that she idly or carelesly neglected the other parts which are less seen I thought good to dilate this passage lest any might abuse that authority of Hippocrates and gather from thence that not only the bones membranes ligaments grisles and all the other animal parts but also the veins and arteries depend on the head as the original But if any observe this our distinction of the parts of the body he will understand we have a far other meaning What parts are called Vital By the Vital parts we understand only the heart arteries lungs wind-pipe and other particles annexed to these But by the Natural we would have all those parts understood which are contained in the whole compass of the Peritonaeum or Rim of the body and the processes of the Erythroides the second coat of the Testicles For as much as belongs to all the other parts which we call Containing they must be reckoned in the number of the Animal which notwithstanding we must thus divide into principal sensitive and motive and again each of these in the manner following The division of the animal parts For first the principal is divided into the Imaginative which is the first and upper part of the brain with its two ventricles and other annexed particles into the Reasoning which is a part of the brain lying under the former and as it were the top thereof with its third ventricle into the Memorative which is the cerebellum or after-brain with a ventricle hollowed in its substance Secondly the Sensitive is parted into the visive which is in the eyes the auditive in the ears the smelling in the nose the tasting in the tongue and palat the tactive or touching which is in the body but most exquisite in the skin which invests the palms of the hands Thirdly the motive is divided into the progressive which intimates the legs and the comprehensive which intimates the hands Lastly into simply-motive which are three parts called bellies The division of the vital parts for the greatest part terminating and containing for the vital the instrument of the faculty of the heart and dilatation of the arteries are the direct or streight fibers but of the constrictive the transverse but the three kinds of fibers together of the pulsifick or if you please you may divide them into parts serving for respiration as are the lungs and weazon and parts serving for vital motion as are the heart and arteries furnished with these fibers which we formerly mentioned The division of the natural parts The division of the natural parts remains which is into the nourishing auctive and generative which again are distributed into attractive universal and particular retentive concoctive distributive assimilative and expulsive The attractive as the gullet and upper orifice of the ventricle the retentive as the Pylorus or lower passage of the stomach the concoctive as the body of the ventricle or its inner coat the distributive as the three small guts the expulsive as the three great guts we may say the same of the liver for that draws by the mesaraick and gate-veins retains by the narrow orifices of the veins dispersed through the substance thereof it concocts by its proper flesh distributes by the hollow vein expels by the spleen bladder of the gall and kidnies We also see the parts in the Testicles divided into as many functions for they draw by the preparing vessels retain by the various crooked passages in the same vessels they concoct the seed by the power of their proper substance and faculty they distribute by the ejaculatory at the glandules called Prostatae and the horns of the womb supplying the place of prostates Lastly they expel or cast forth by the prostates horns and adjoyning parts For as much as belongs to the particular attraction retention concoction distribution assimilation of each part that depends of the particular temper and as they term it occult property of each similar and simple part Neither do these particular actions differ from the universal but that the general are performed by the assistance of the three sorts of fibers but the special by the several occult property of their flesh arising from their temperature which we may call a specifick property Now in the composition of mans body nature principally aims at three things The first is to create parts necessary for life as are the heart brain and liver The second to bring forth other for the better and more commodious living as the eyes nose ears arms and hands The third is for the propagation and renewing the species or kind as the privy parts testicles and womb And this is my opinion of the true distinction of mans body furnished with so many parts for the performance of so many faculties which you if you please may approve of and follow If not you may follow the common and vulgar which is into three bellies or capacities the upper middle lower that is the head breast The vulgar division of mans body and lower belly and the limbs or joints In which by the head we do not understand all the Animal parts but only those which are from the crown of the head to the first vertebra of the neck or to the first of the back if according to the opinion of Galen Lib. de ossibus where he makes mention of Enarthrosis and Arthrodia we reckon the neck amongst the parts of the head By the breast whatsoever is contained from the coller bones to the ends of the true and bastard or short ribs and the midriff By the lower belly the rest of the trunk of the body from the ends of the ribs to the share-bones by the limbs we understand the arms and legs We will follow this division in this our Anatomical Discourse because we cannot follow the former in dissecting the parts of mans body by reason the Animal parts are mutually mixed with the vital and natural and first of the lower belly Nature would not have this lower belly bony Why the belly is not bony because the ventricle might be more easily dilated by meat and drink children might grow the better and the body be more flexible It is convenient we begin our Anatomical Administration from this because it is more subject to
common consent of Physitians it is in the midst of all excels for that seeing it is the medium between the object and faculty if it should be hotter colder moister or dryer it would deceive the faculty by exhibiting all objects not as they are of themselves but as it should be no otherwise than as to such as look through red or green spectacles The use all things appear red or green Wherefore for this reason it was convenient the Cuticle should be void of all sense It hath no action in the body but it hath use for it preserves and beautifies the true skin for it seems to be given by the singular indulgence of nature to be a muniment and ornament to the true skin This Providence of Nature the industry of some Artizans or rather Curtizans doth imitate who for to seem more beautiful do smooth and polish it Why the Cuticle cannot be restored in scars By this you may understand that not all the parts of the body have action yet have they their use because according to Aristotle's opinion Nature hath made nothing in vain Also you must note that this thin skin or Cuticle being lost may every where be re-generated unless in the place which is covered with a scar For here the true skin being deficient both the matter and former faculty of the Cuticle is wanting CHAP. IV. Of the true Skin The substance Magnitude THe true skin called by the Greeks Derma is of a Spermatick substance wherefore being once lost it cannot be restored as formerly it was For in place thereof comes a scar which is nothing else but flesh dryed beyond measure It is of sufficient thickness as appears by the separating from the flesh But for the extent thereof it encompasses the whole body if you except the eyes ears nose privities Figure fundament mouth the ends of the fingers where the nails grow that is all the parts by which any excrements are evacuated The figure of it is like the Cuticle round and long with its productions with which it covers the extremities of the parts Composure It is composed of nerves veins arteries and of a proper flesh and substance of its kind which we have said to be spermatical which ariseth from the process of the secundine which lead the spermatick vessels even to the navel in which place each of them into parts appointed by nature send forth such vessels as are spred abroad diffused from the generation of the skin Which also the similitude of them both that is the skin and membrane Chorion do argue For as the Chorion is double without sense encompassing the whole Infant lightly fastened to the first coat which is called Amnios so the skin is double and of it self insensible for otherwise the nerves were added in vain from the parts lying under it ingirting the whole body lightly cleaving to the fleshy Pannicle But if any object That the Cuticle is no part of the true skin seeing it is wholly different from it and easily to be separated from it and wholly void of sense I will answer These arguments do not prevail For that the true skin is more crass thick sensible vivid and fleshy is not of it self The skin it self is void of sense being rather by the assistance and admixture of the parts which derived from three principal it receives into its proper substance which happens not in the Cuticle Neither if it should happen The number would it be better for it but verily exceeding ill for us because so our life should lye fit and open to receive a thousand external injuries which encompass us on every side as the violent and contrary access of the four first qualities Connexion There is only one skin as that which should cover but one body the which it every-where doth except in those I formerly mentioned It hath connexion with the parts lying under it by nerves veins and arteries with those subjacent parts put forth into the skin investing them that there may be a certain communion of all the parts of the body amongst themselves It is cold and dry in its proper temper in respect of its proper flesh and substance for it is a spermatical part Yet if any consider the sinews veins arteries and fleshy threds which are mixed in its body it will seem temperate and placed as it were in the midst of contrary qualities as which hath grown up from the like portion of hot cold moist and dry bodies Use The use of the skin is to keep safe and sound the continuity of the whole body and all the parts thereof from the violent assault of all external dangers for which cause it is every where indued with sense in some parts more exact in others more dull according to the dignity and necessity of the parts which it ingirts that they might all be admonished of their safety and preservation Lastly it is penetrated with many pores as breathing-places as we may see by the flowing out of sweat that so the arteries in their diastole might draw the encompassing air into the body for the tempering and nourishing of the fixed inbred heat and in the systole expel the fuliginous excrements The reason why the skin is blacker and rougher in Winter which in Winter supprest by the cold air encompassing us makes the skin black and rough We have an argument and example of breathing through these by drawing the air in by transpiration in women troubled with the mother who without respiration live only for some pretty space by transpiration CHAP. V. Of the fleshy Pannicle AFter the true skin follows the Membrane which Anatomists call the fleshy Pannicle What a membrane is Why it is sometimes called a coat sometimes the fleshy and fatty Pannicle whose nature that we may more easily prosecute and declare we must first shew what a Membrane is and how many ways the word is taken Then wherefore it hath the name or the fleshy Pannicle A membrane therefore is a simple part broad and thin yet strong and dense white and nervous and the which may easily without any great danger be extended and contracted Sometimes it is called a coat which is when it covers and defends some part This is called the Pannicle because in some parts it degenerates into flesh and becomes musculous as in a man from the coller-bones to the hair of the head in which part it is therefore called the broad muscle whereas in other places it is a simple Membrane here and there intangled with the fat lying under it from whence it may seem to take or borrow the name of the fatty Pannicle But in Beasts whence it took that name because in those a fleshy substance maketh a great part of this Pannicle it appears manifestly fleshy and musculous over all the body Why beasts have this Pannicle wholly fleshy or musculous as you may see in Horses and Oxen that by that
that the head of a Muscle is one while above another while below otherwhiles in the midst as in the Midriff as you may know by the insertion of the Nerve because it enters the muscle by its head From their Belly From their belly also there be some differences of muscles taken for some have their belly immediately at their beginning as the muscles of the buttocks others at their insertion as the Midriff others just at their head as those which put forth the Calf of the leg in others it is somewhat further off as in those which draw back the arm and which bend the leg in others the belly extends even from the head unto the tail as in the intercostal muscles and those of the wrist in others it is produced even to their insertion as in those of the palms of the hands and soles of the feet some have a double belly distinguished by a nervous substance as those which open the mouth and those which arise from the root of the lower process of the shoulder-blade From their Tendons Moreover the differences of muscles are drawn also from the Tendons for some have none at least which are manifest as the muscles of the lips and the sphincter-muscles the intercostal and those of the wrist others have them in part and want them in part as the Midriff for the Midriff wants a Tendon at the ends of the shorter ribs but hath two at the first Vertelra of the Loins in which it is terminated Others have a Tendon indeed But some of these move with the bone some not as the muscle of the eyes and besides some of these have broad and membranous tendons as the muscles of the eyes and Epigastrium except the right muscles In others they are thick and round as in the benders of the fingers in others they are less round but more broad than thick such is the Tendon arising from the twin muscles and Soleus of the leg others have short Tendons as the muscles which turn down the hand othersome long as those of the palms of the hands and soles of the feet besides others produce Tendons from the end of their belly which Tendons are manifest others from the midst as the Temporal Muscles Besides also others diffuse many Tendons from their belly as in the hands the benders of the fingers and extenders of the feet Othersome put forth but one which sometimes is divided into many as those which bend the third articulation of the foot otherwhile many muscles by their meeting together make one Tendon as the three muscles of the Calf of the leg and those which bend the cubit and leg All Tendons have their original when the nerves and ligaments dispersed through the fleshy substance of a muscle are by little and little drawn and meet together until at last carried to the joint they are there fastned for the fit bending and extension thereof From the contrariety of their Actions for some parts have contrary muscles benders and extenders From their action From their function other parts have none for the Cods and Fundament have only lifters up From their function for some are made for direct motions as those which extend the fingers and toes others for oblique as the Supinators of the hand and the Pronators others perform both as the pectoral muscle which moves the Arm obliquely upward and downward as the upper and lowers fibers are contracted and also outright if all the fibers be contracted together which also happens to the Deltoides and Trapezius I have thought it good to handle particularly these differences of muscles because that by understanding them the prognostick will be more certain and also the application of remedies to each part and if any occasion be either to make incision or future we may be more certain whether the part affected be more or less nervous CHAP. IX Of the parts of a Muscle HAving declared the nature and differences of a Muscle we must note that some of the parts thereof are compound and universal others simple or particular The compound and simple parts of a Muscle The compound are the head belly and tail The simple are ligaments a nerve flesh a vein artery and coat For the compound parts by the head we understand the beginning and original of a muscle which is one while ligamentous and nervous otherwhiles also fleshy By the belly that portion which is absolutely fleshy But by the tail we understand a Tendon consisting partly of a nerve partly of a ligament promiscuously coming forth from the belly of the Muscle For as much as belongs to the simple which are six in number three are called proper and three common The proper are a Ligament from a bone a nerve proceeding from the Brain or spinal marrow and flesh compact by the concretion of blood The common are a vein from the Liver or trunk arising from thence an artery proceeding from the Heart What use each simple particle hath in a muscle a Coat produced by the nervous and ligamentous fibers spreading over the superficies of the muscle But for the simple use of all such parts the nerve is as it were the principal part of a Muscle which gives it sense and motion the ligament gives strength the flesh contains the nervous and ligamentous fibers of the Muscle and strengthens it filling up all the void spaces and also it preserves the native humidity of these parts and cherisheth the heat implanted in them and to conclude defends it from all external injuries for like a fan it opposeth it self against the heat of the Sun and is a garment against the cold and is as a cushion in all falls and bruises and as a buckler of defence against wounding-weapons The vein nourishes the muscle the artery gives it life the coat preserves the harmony of all the parts thereof lest they should be any ways disjoined or corrupted by purulent abscesses breaking into the empty or void spaces of the Muscles as we see it hapneth in a Gangrene where the corruption hath invaded this membrane by the breathing out of the more acid matter or filth CHAP. X. A more particular inquisition into each part of a Muscle HAving gone thus far it remains that we more particularly inquire into each part of a Muscle that if it be possible nothing may be wanting to this discourse The nature of a Ligament Wherefore a Ligament properly so called is a simple part of mans body next of a bone and grislle the most terrestrial dry hard cold white taking its original immediatly or by the interposition of some Medium from the Bones or Grisles from whence also the Muscles have their beginning whereby it comes to pass that a ligament is void of sense unless it receive a nerve from some other place for so the ligaments which compose and strengthen the tongue and yard are partakers of sense and it inserts it self into the bone and grisle that
it self into both sides with windings like to those of the Gut Ileum even to the flanks The gut Ileon is situate at the lower part of the umbilical region going with many turnings and windings even to the hollownesses of the holy-bone above the bladder and side parts of the Hypogastrium they call the flanks The Blind bends to the right hand a little below the Kidney above the first and fourth Vertebra of the loins The Colon or Colick-gut is crooked and bent in the form of a Scythian-bow filling all the space from the Blind-gut below the right Kidney even to the hollowness of the Liver and then it goes by the gibbous part of the stomach above the small-guts even to the hollowness of the Spleen from whence sliding under the left Kidney with some turnings it is terminated upon the Vertebra's of the Loins By all which turnings and windings of the Colick-gut The distinction between the colick and the stone in the kidneys Their connexion it is easie to distinguish the pain of the Stone of the Kidneys which remain fixt in one certain place from the Colick wandring through those crooked passages we mentioned The right-gut tends with an oblique site towards the left hand upon the holy-bone even to the very fundament They have all one and a common connexion for they are all mutually joyned together by their coats because there is but one way from the gullet even to the fundament but they are joyned to the principal parts by their nerves veins and arteries But a more proper connexion is that where the Duodenum on the upper part of it is joyned with the Pylorus but on the lower part to the Jejunum and the parts lying under it by the coat of the Peritonaeum The Jejunum or Empty-gut is joyned to the Duodenum and Ileon The Ileon with the empty blind-guts The blind with the Ileon and Colon and with the right side of the back-bone where it is tied more straightly The Colon with the blind and right-guts Why vomiting happens in the Colick and in his middle part with the Kidneys and gibbous part of the Stomach whereby it comes to pass that being distended with wind in the colick it over-turns add presses the stomach and so causes vomiting Lastly the right-gut is annexed with the Colick-gut and Fundament The Sphincter Muscles of the fundament At the end whereof there is a muscle fastened of figure round and circular called the Sphincter arising from the lower Vertebra's of the holy-bone and rump by the benefit of which as of a dore or gate the excrements are restrained at our will lest man born for all honest actions without all shame in every time and place should be forced every where to ease his belly For such as have lost the benefit of this muscle by the Palsie have their excrements go from them against their wills Gal. lib. 5. de usu partium cap. 14. There is a body situate at the end of the right-gut and of a middle substance between the skin and flesh as it were arising from the mixture of them both like the extremities of the lips of the same use with the Sphincter but that it is not altogether so powerful But there are also certain veins situate about it called the Haemorrhoidal of which we will speak in their place Besides there are two other muscles that descend to the end of this gut being broad and membranous on each side one arising from the side and inner parts of the share and hip-bones which inserted above the Sphincter pull up the fundament falling down wherefore they are called Levatores Ani or the lifters up of the Fundament Wherefore when as either they are too weak or resolved or the fundament oppressed with the weight of flegmatick salt Levatores Ani. cholerick and sharp humors the gut is scarce restored into its place that there is need of the help of the fingers for that purpose The guts follow the temper of the stomach The action of the guts Their action is the distributing the Chylus by the meseraick veins which of duty belongs to the three small guts and the receiving the excrements of the Chylus and retention of them till a fit time of expulsion which belongs to the third quarter Besides these small guts finish up the work of concoction begun in the stomach although they be not altogether made for that use But nature is often accustomed to abuse the parts of the body for some better use But we must note that for the composure of the guts they have only transverse fibers Their fibers for expulsion's sake unless that at the beginning of the Colon and the end of the right gut you may see certain right fibers added to the transverse to strengthen them lest these guts should chance to be broken and torn by the passage of hard excrements and the laborious endeavour of expulsion specially in brute beasts The fifth figure of the lower belly A. The brest-blade Cartilago Ensiformis BB. the Rim with the midrisse and broken ribs bent outwards CC. the gibbous part of the Liver D. a ligament tying the Liver to the Midriff E. part of the umbilical vein FF the stomach fild full of meat G. a part of the spleen H. the blind gut of the late writers for the Ancients took the top of the Colon for it I. the beginning of the great or thick guts I. and so to K. sheweth the passages of the colick-gut from the right kidney to the liver And so the colick and the stone on this side are in one place and therefore hardly distinguished K. to L. same colick-gut lyeth under the whole bottom of the stomach which is the reason that those which are troubled with the colick cast so much L. to M. the passage of the Colon from the Spleen to the share-bone by the stone and the Colick on the left side very hard to distinguish N. the Colon ending in the right gut O. the beginning of the right-gut unto the bladder P. Q. the sunken or fallen side of the Colon at P. and his Chambers or Cells at Q R. S. T. the lesser guts especially lying under the Navel aa The two umbilical arteries b. the bottom of the bladder * the connexcion of the bladder and the Peritonaeum How the guts become fit to retain But if any ask how they have retention being they want oblique fibers he may know that the faeces are retained in the right-gut by the force of the Sphincter-muscle but oft-times in the blind Their length by their hardness and abundance whereby they stick in the passage but in the rest by reason of their conformation into many windings and turnings The length of the guts is seven times more than the length of the whole body to this length they have windings lest the nourishment should quickly slide away and lest men should be with-drawn by gluttony from action and contemplation For so we
its head in which place it strikes to the Epididymis which is continued through the whole substance of the Testicle This Epididymis or Dartos was therefore put about the stones because the Testicles of themselves are loose spongious cavernous and soft so that they cannot safely be joined to the spermatick vessels which are hard and strong Wherefore Nature that it might join extreams by a fit Medium or mean formed this coat Epididymis This is scarce apparent in women by reason of its smalness The two forementioned common coats adhere or stick together by the vessels not only amongst themselves but also with the Erythrois You must besides observe The Cremaster-muscless the Cremaster-muscles are of the said substance with other muscles small and thin of an oblique and broad figure arising from the membrane of the Peritonaeum which as we said before assumes flesh from the flanks Their composition is like other muscles They are two on each side one They are situate from the ends of the flanks even to the stones They have connexion with the process of the Peritonaeum and Testicles Their temper is like that of other muscles Their action is to hang and draw up the Testicles towards the belly whence they are called hanging muscles The Testicles are most commonly two in number on each side one sometimes there be three sometimes one alone as it happens also in the Kidneys for some have but one Kidney They lie hid in the Scrotum at the very roots of the share-bone connexed to the principal parts of their vessels with the neck of the bladder and yard but by their coats they adhere to the parts from whence they have them They are of a cold and moist temper because they are glandulous Temper although they may be hot by accident by reason of the multitude of the vessels flowing thither Those whose Testicles are more hot are prompt to venery and have their privities and adjacent parts very hairy and besides their testicles are very large and compact Those on the contrary that have them cold are slow to venery neither do they beget many children and those they get are rather female than male their privities have little hair upon them and their testicles are small soft and flat Action The action of the testicles is to generate seed to corroborate all the parts of the body and by a certain manly irradiation to breed or increase a true masculine courage This you may know by Eunuchs or such as are Gelt who are of a womanish nature and are oftentimes more tender and weak than women As Hippocrates teaches by example of the Scythians lib de aere locis aquis CHAP. XXVIII Of the varicous bodies or Parastat's and of the ejaculatory Vessels and the glandulous or Prostates THe varicous Parastata are nervous and white bodies like as the nerves wound and close-woven amongst themselves they are stretched even from the top to the bottom of the testicles from whence presently by their departure they produce the Vasa ejaculatoria Their Substance or leading vessels But unless we do very well distinguish their names they shall scarce shun confusion For that which I call Parastatae that is as it were the head of the Testicle being as it were like another stone is called Epididymis by Galen l. 1. de semine But I by the example authority of many Anatomists understand by the Epididymis the proper coat of the testicles of which thing I thought good by the way to admonish you of Their Action is Here the Author speaks otherwise than Galen Their Action by their crooked passages to hinder the seed from departing out of the preparing into the leading vessels before it shall be most perfectly laboured and concocted in these vessels by the power and force of the testicles For in the first windings the blood looks pure but in the last it is not so red but somewhat whitish For Nature commonly doth thus delay the matter in its passage either by straitness or obliquity which it desires to make more perfect and elaborate by any new concoction this we may learn by the foldings of the Rete mirabile the windings in the guts the wrinkles in the bottom of the stomach the straitness of the Pylcrus the capillary veins dispersed through the body of the Liver Certainly nature hath intended some such thing in the making of the spermatick vessels Their Quantity Figure and Composure Their quantity is visible and figure round tending somewhat to sharpness They are composed of veins nerves and arteries which they enjoy from the vessels of the Testicles from the Epididymis or the coat Their temper and number from the Peritonaeum and their proper substance Their temper is cold and dry They be two in number one to each testicle But these varicous bodies are called Parastatae Assisters because they superficially assist and are knit to the testicles according to their length or long ways Out of the Parastatae proceed the Vasa ejaculatoria Vasa ejaculatoria the ejaculatory or leading Vessels or leading vessels being of the same substance as their Progenitors that is solid white and as it were nervous Their quantity is indifferent their figure round and hollow that the seed may have a free passage through them yet they seem not to be perforated by any manifest passage unless by chance in such as have had a long Gonorrhaea They have like temper as the Parastates between which and the Prostates they are seated immediately knit with them both as both in the coat and the other vessels with the parts from whence they take them But we must note that such like vessels coming out of the Parastates ascend from the bottom of the stones even to the top in which place meeting with the preparing vessels they rise into the belly by the same passages and bind themselves together by nervous fibers even to the inner capacity of the belly from whence turning back they forsake the preparing that so they may run to the bottom of the share-bone into the midst of two glandulous bodies which they call Prostates situate at the neck of the bladder that there meeting together they may grow into one passage The tenth figure wherein those things shewed in the former figure are more exactly set forth aa A part of the Midriff and of the Peritonaeum with the ribs broken bb cc The convex or gibbous part of the liver marked with bb the hollow or concavous part with cc. d e The right and left ligaments of the Liver f The trunk of the gate-vein g The trunk of the hollow vein h l The fatty veins both left and right i The ascent of the great artery above the hollow vein and the division thereof k The Coeliacal artery m n The emulgent vessels oo pp The fat tunicles or coats torn from both the kidneys qq The ureters that go unto the bladder t u The right spermatical
branches By this difference of the spermatick vessels you may easily understand why women cast forth less seed than men For their Testicles they differ little from mens but in quantity For they are lesser In what their testicles differ from mens and in figure more hollow and flat by reason of their defective heat which could not elevate or lift them up to their just magnitude Their composure is more simple for they want the Scrotum or cod the fleshy coat and also according to the opinion of some the Erythroides but in place thereof they have another from the Peritonaeum which covers the proper coat that is the Epididymis or Dartos Silvius writes that womens Testicles want the Erythroides yet it is certain that besides their peculiar coat Dartos they have another from the Peritonaeum which is the Erythroides or as Fallopius calls it the Elythroides that is as much as the vaginalis or sheath But I think Lib. 14. de usu partium that this hath sprung from the mis-understanding that place in Galen where he writes that womens testicles want the Epididymis For we must not understand that to be spoken of the coat Site but of the varicous parastats as I formerly said They differ nothing in number but in site for in men they hang without the belly at the share-bone above the Peritonaeum women have them lying hid in their belly neer the bottom at the sides of the womb but yet so as they touch not the body of the womb But these testicles are tied to the womb both by a coat from the Peritonaeum Connexi-on as also by the leading vessels descending to the horns of the womb but to the rest of the body by the vessels and the nerves arising from the Holy-bone and Costal nerves They are of a colder Temper than mans Temper The ejaculatory or leading vessels in women differ thus from mens Their ejaculatory Vessels they are large at the beginning and of a veiny consistence or substance so that you can scarce discern them from the coat Peritonaeum then presently they become nervous and wax so slender that they may seem broken or torn though it be not so but when they come nearer to the horns of the womb they are again dilated in their own conditions they agree with mens Why they have more intricate windings Their site but that they are altogether more slender and short They have a round figure but more intricate windings than mens I believe that these windings might supply the defect of the varicous Parastats They are seated between the testicles and womb for they proceed out of the head of the testicle then presently armed with a coat from the Peritonaeum they are implanted into the womb by its horns CHAP. XXIII Of the Womb. THe Womb is a part proper only to women given by nature instead of the Scrotum as the neck thereof and the annexed parts instead of the yard Wherein the privy parts in women differ from those in men so that if any more exactly consider the parts of generation in women and men he shall find that they differ not much in number but only in situation and use For that which man hath apparent without that women have hid within both by the singular providence of nature as also by the defect of heat in women which could not drive and thrust forth those parts as in men The womb is of a nervous and membranous substance that it may be more easily dilated and contracted as need shall require The magnitude thereof is divers according to the diversity of age the use of venery The substance and magnitude of the Womb. the flowing of their courses and the time of conception The womb is but small in one of unripe age having not used venery nor which is menstrous therefore the quantity cannot be rightly defined The figure of the womb is absolutely like that of the bladder Figure The Horns of the womb if you consider it without the productions which Herophilus called horns by reason of the similitude they have with the horns of Oxen at their first coming forth It consists of simple and compound parts The simple are the veins arteries nerves and coats The veins and arteries are four in number Composure two from the preparing spermatick vessels the two other ascend thither from the Hypogastrick after this manner The Veins and Arteries First these vessels before they ascend on each side to the womb divide themselves into two branches from which othersome go to the lower part of the womb othersom to the neck thereof by which the menstruous blood if it abound from the conception may be purged Nerves come on both sides to the womb both from the sixth conjugation Nerves descending by the length of the back-bone as also from the holy bone which presently united and joyned together ascend and are distributed through the womb like the veins and arteries The utmost or common coat of the womb proceeds from the Peritonaeum The Coats on that part it touches the Holy-bone but the proper it hath from the first conformation which is composed of the three sorts of fibers of the right on the inside of the attraction of both seeds the transverse without to expel if occasion be the oblique in the midst for the due retention thereof The womb admits no division unless into the right and left side by an obscure line or seam such as we see in the scrotum but scarce so manifest No Cells in the Womb. neither must we after the manner of the ancients imagine any other cels in the womb For by the law of nature a woman at one birth can have no more than two An argument hereof is they have no more than two dugs If any chance to bring forth more it is besides nature and somewhat monstrous because nature hath made no provision of nourishment for them The site Nature hath placed the Womb at the bottom of the belly because that place seems most fit to receive the seed to carry and bring forth the young It is placed between the bladder and right gut and is bound to these parts much more straitly by the neck than by the body thereof but also besides it is tied with two most strong ligaments on the sides and upper parts of the sharebone on which it seems to hang but by its common coat from the Peritonaeum chiefly thick in that place it is tied to the hollow bone and the bones of the hanch and loins By reason of this strait connexion a woman with child feeling the painful drawings back and as it were The temper and action convulsions of those ligaments knows her self with child It is of a cold and moist temper rather by accident than of it self The action thereof is to contain both the seeds and to cherish preserve and nourish it so contained until the
time appointed by nature and also besides to receive and evacuate the menstruous blood The compound parts of the womb are the proper body and neck thereof That body is extended in women big with child even to the navel in some higher in some lower The Cotyledones In the inner side the Cotyledones come into our consideration which are nothing else than the orifices and mouths of the veins ending in that place They scarce appear in women unless presently after child-bearing or their menstrual purgation but they are apparent in Sheep Goats and Kine at all times like wheat-corns unless when they are with young for then they are of the bigness of hasel nuts but then also they swell up in women and are like a rude piece of flesh of a finger and a half thick which begirt all the natural parts of the infant shut up in the womb out of which respect this shapeless flesh according to the opinion of some is reckoned amongst the number of coats investing the infant and called Chorion because As in beasts the Chorion is interwoven with veins Columbus justly reproved and arteries whence the umbilical Vessels proceed so in women this fleshy lump is woven with veins and arteries whence such vessels have their original Which thing how true and agreeable to reason it is let other men judge There is one thing whereof I would admonish thee that as the growth of the Cotyledones in beasts are not called by the name of Chorion but are only said to be the dependents thereof so in women such swollen Cotyledones merit not the name of Chorion but rather of the dependences thereof The orifice of the Womb. This body ends in a certain straitness which is met withall in following it towards the privities in women which have born no children or have remained barren some certain time for in such as are lately delivered The proper orifice of the Womb is not always exactly shut in Women with child you can see nothing but a cavity and no straitness at all This straitness we call the proper orifice of the womb which is most exactly shut after conception especially until the membrane or coats encompassing the child be finished and strong enough to contain the seed that it flow not forth nor be corrupted by entrance of the air for it is opened to send forth the seed and in some the courses and serous humours which are heaped up in the womb in the time of their being with child The neck of the Womb. From this orifice the neck of the womb taking its original is extended even to the privities It is of a musculous substance composed of soft flesh because it might be extended and contracted wrinckled and stretched forth and unfolded and wrested and shaken at the coming forth of the child and after be restored to its former soundness and integrity In process of age it grows harder both by use of venery and also by reason of age by which the whole body in all parts thereof becomes dry and hard But in growing and in young women it is more tractable and flexible for the necessity of nature It s Magnitude The magnitude is sufficiently large in all dimensions though divers by reason of the infinite variety of bodies Composition The figure is long round and hollow The composition is the same with the womb but it receives not so many vessels as the womb for it hath none but those which are sent from the Hypogastrick veins by the branches ascending to the womb This neck on the inside is wrinckled with many crests like the upper part of a dogs mouth so in copulation to cause greater pleasure by that inequality and also to shorten the act Number and Site It is only one and that situate between the neck of the bladder and the right gut to which it closely sticketh as to the womb by the proper orifice thereof and to the privities by its own orifice but by the vessels to all the parts from whence they are sent Temper It is of a cold and dry temper and the way to admit the seed into the womb to exclude the infant out of the womb as also the menstrual evacuation But it is worth observation that in all this passage there is no such membrane found No Hymen as that they called Hymen which they feigned to be broken at the first coition Yet notwithstanding Columbus Fallopius Wierus and many other learned men of our time think otherwise and say that in Virgins a little above the passage of the Urine may be found and seen such a nervous membrane placed overthwart as it were in the middle way of this neck and perforated for the passages of the courses But you may find this false by experience it is likely the Ancients fel into this errour through this occasion Because that in some a good quantity of blood breaks forth of these places at the first copulation From whence the blood proceeds that breaks forth in some virgins at the first coition But it is more probable that this happens by the violent attrition of certain vessels lying in the inward superficies of the neck of the womb not being able to endure without breaking so great extention as that nervous neck undergoes at the first coition For a maid which is manageable and hath her genital parts proportionable in quantity and bigness to a man's shall find no such effusion of blood as we shall shew more at large in our Book of Generation This neck ends at the privities where its proper orifice is which privy parts we must treat of as being the productions and appendices of this neck This Pudendum or privity is of a middle substance between the flesh and a nerve the magnitude is sufficiently large the figure round hollow long It is composed of veins arteries nerves descending to the neck of the womb and a double coat proceeding from the true skin and fleshy pannicle both these coats are firmly united by the flesh coming between them whereupon it is said that this part consists of a musculous coat It is one in number situate above the Peritonaeum It hath connexion with the fundament the neck of the womb and bladder by both their peculiar orifices The thirteenth Figure shewing the parts of women different from those in men A.B.C.D. The Peritonaeum reflected or turned backward above and below E.F. The gibbous part of the liver E the cave or hollow part F. G. the trunk of the gate-vein H. the hollow vein I. the great artery K. the roots of the Coeliacal artery which accompanieth the gate-vein L.M. the fatty vein going to the coat of the Kidneys N.O. the fore-part of both the kidneys T.V. the emulgent veins and arteries aa the right Ureter at the lowest a cut from a part which neer to b sticketh yet to the bladder because the bottom of the bladder is drawn to the
Exspiration in the contraction of the Heart Whereby we may gather this that there is but one third part of that air we draw into the Heart in breathing sent forth again in the form of vapor in exspiration because Nature would have but one third part of the Orifice to lye open for its passage out Therefore the exspiration or breathing out and the Systole of the Heart and Arteries is shorter than the inspiration so that we may truly say that the inspiration or drawing the breath in is equally so long as the exspiration is together with the rest which is in the midst between the two motions CHAP. XII Of the distribution of the Vena arteriosa and the Arteria venosa HAving hitherto shewed the original of the vessels of the Heart we must now speak of their distribution The Vena arteriosa or the Arterious vein and the Arteria venosa or the Veinous Artery each proceeding out of his proper ventricle that is the right and left are divided into two large branches one of which goes to the right and the other to the left hand the one lying cross-ways over the other the Vein always riding over the Artery as you may understand better by the sight of your eys The Artery always lies under the vein than by reading of Books These branches at their entrance of the Lungs are divided into two other large branches and each of them go to his peculiar Lobe of the Lungs and these again run almost into infinite other branches dispersed in three places over the Lungs These Vessels have acquired their names by reason of that transmutation of consistence whereby the composure of a vein degnerates into an Artery A twofold reason why the Vein was made arterious or like an artery and that of an Artery into a Vein for the commodity of life For this is a miracle of prudent Nature to change the Coats of the vessels of the Lungs producing a Vein which in its Body should imitate an Artery and an Artery which should represent a Vein for if the Vena arteriosa should have retained its proper consistence the arterious blood which is carryed by it from the Heart to nourish the Lungs might by reason of its subtilty penetrate through and flow away by reason of the rarity of the veinous texture and so nature should never have attained her conceived end that is to nourish the Lungs by reason of the continual motion of their contraction and dilatation For nourishment cannot be assimilated to the part unless it be put and cleave to it Wherefore it was fit that nature should make the Body of this vein solid that it might be immoveable unshaken and stubborn in respect of a vein which by its softness would have been too obsequious and yielding to the agitation of the Lungs that so it might have nourishment which might be diffused into all parts thereof and which might neither be drawn by its Diastole Why the Artery was made like a Vein nor driven back into the heart by its Systole But the artery hath the consistence of a vein that by that veinous softness according to the necessity of Nature it might be the more readily contracted and dilated to bring the air in and carry the vapours forth of the heart Here we meet with a difficulty which is By what way the Blood is carried out of the right and left ventricle of the heart Galen thinks that there be certain holes in the partition made for that purpose By what way blood may pass out of the right into the left ventricle and verily there are such but they are not perforated Wherefore Columbus hath found out a new way which is that the Blood is carried to the lungs by the Vena Arteriosa and there attenuated and carried from thence together with the air by the Arteria venosa to the left ventricle of the heart this he writes truly very probably Botallus in his Treatise de Catarrho hath found out a third way to wit a vein which he cals Arteriarum nutrix that is The nurse of the arteries The vein called the Nurse of the arteries Fallop initio obser Arteriarum Gal. lib. 15. de usu partium cap. 6. which creeps a little above the Coronal to the right ear of the Heart and then goes into the left ear thereof But yet I am very much afraid that this vein observed by Botallus is that vessel observed by Fallopius whereby the Vena Arterialis is joyned to the Aorta and by which the all vital Blood is carried for the forming and nourishment of the Lungs whilst the infant is yet in the womb Of which also Galen makes mention but it had lain hid from his time to this day but that Fallopius raised up the memory of it again CHAP. XIII The Distribution of the ascendent Hollow-Vein THe Hollow Vein rising out of the gibbous part of the Liver Gal. lib. de form foetus The greater descendent branch of the hollow vein and resembling according to Galen the Body of a Tree is divided into two notable Branches but not of a like bigness For the greater by the hind-part of the Liver upon the Back-bone and by the way receives certain other Branches from the substance of the Liver which enter not into the great trunck with the rest You may often see this descendent Branch even to the Back-bone upon which it lies in this its descent covered with the substance of the Liver so that it may seem that branch proceeds not from that common trunk together with the ascendent The upper branch of the hollow vein is the less although indeed it always doth But the lesser Branch ascends to the upper parts and is distributed after this manner following For first arising into the Midriff it bestows two small veins upon it on each side one which from that part are called Phrenicae But from thence when it arrives at the right Ear of the Heart it makes the Coronales the Coronal or Crown-veins Venae phrenica Coronales which compass the basis of the heart in manner of a Crown Thirdly entring somewhat more deeply into its right Ear in its greater part it produces the vena arteriosa Fourthly lifted up above the heart Vena Arteriosa on the right side it produces the vein Azygos or sine pari that is without a fellow which descending to the fourth rib reckoning from above downwards nourisheth the intercostal muscles and also the membranes of the eight lower ribs on both sides sending a Branch into each of the muscles at the lower part of the rib which may be sufficient for their nourishment Besides also oftentimes Vena Azygos or sine pari especially in little men this vein Azygos nourishes all the spaces between all the ribs by the like Branches which it sends in the same manner to the four upper ribs Moreover also this Azygos sometimes The Azygos sometimes two How the matter
and the first vertebra of the neck Of all these parts there be some simple some compound besides some are containing some contained Of the containing some are common to all the parts of the head as the skin The containing parts of the Head the fleshy pannicle and pericranium others are proper to certain parts as the fleshy pannicle to the neck face forehead and skin covering the Cranium the common coat of the muscles to the fat and face the skull and both the Meninges to the Brain The parts contained are the substance of the brain the four ventricles The parts contained and the bodies contained in them the nerves the mamillary processes the Plexus Choroides or Rete admirabile the Glandula basilaris and others of which we will speak hereafter We must now speak of the containing parts beginning with the Skin for the order of teaching requires that we take our Exordium from the more simple but first we will say something of the Hair The hair is nothing else then an excrement generated and formed of the more gross and terrene portion of the superfluities of the third concoction What the hair is The use thereof which could not be wasted by insensible transpiration The benefit of it is that consuming the gross and fuliginous or sooty excrements of the Brain it becomes a cover and ornament for the head This hair of the head and eye-brows have their original from the first conformation of the infant in the womb the rest of the hairs of the body arise and grow forth as the body grows and becomes more dry of which sort are the hairs which cover the chin armholes groins and other parts of our bodies CHAP. II. O the musculous skin of the Head commonly called the hairy scalp and of the Pericranium THe skin which covers the skull and is covered with the hair is far more fleshy thick What the hairy scalp is hard and dry than any other part of the body especially which wants hair The skin hath almost the like condition of quality as those parts have which it doth simply cover but is as it were lost in them or grown into one with them as in the lips and forehead with the fleshy pannicle wherefore it is there called musculous in other places it adheres to the grisles as on the sides of the nostrils and corners of the Eyes whereupon it is there called grislely It hath connexion with the Pericranium because joyned to it it receives nerves from the first and second Vertebra of the neck and from the third conjugation of the brain It s connexion which are disseminated through all its substance whereby it comes to pass that the wounds contusions and imposthumes that happen in or upon this skin are not to be neglected The * Our Author with Fallopius Laurentius confounds the pericranium and periostium but Vesalius Baubinus and Bartheolinus distinguish them making the pericranium thin and soft and the periostium most thin and nervous and of most exquisite sense Pericranium but I suppose it should be the Periostium is a most thin membrane which next and immediatly covers all the Bones of the Body and this on the head is called by a peculiar name the Pericranium by reason of the excellency of the Cranium or skull in other Bones it is termed the Periostium And as the Pericranium takes its original from the Crassa meninx propagating it self by certain strings or threds sent forth by the sutures and holes of the skull so all other membranes of the Body have their original either from this Pericranium or Crassa meninx sending forth their productions as well by the holes or passages of the head as by those of the spinal marrow or back-bone it self even to the Holy bone Why the wounds thereof must not be neglected The Perecranium and periostium of the same nature Whence all the membranes proceed Why when any membranous part is hurt in any part of the body the head is affected by consent Of which this is an argument for in what part soever of the Body a membrane is hurt presently the hurt or sense thereof comes to the Crassa meninx For so those who have but their little Toe hurt when they sneese or cough perceive an increase of their pain by the passage thereof to the Brain * The use of the Pericranium The use of this Pericranium is to cover the skull and to give notice of things hurtful by the power of the quick sense which it is endued withal and the Periostium doth the like in other Bones Besides it sustains and fastens by the sutures the Crassa meninx to the skull lest it should fall by reason of its weight upon the Pia mater and so hurt it and hinder the pulsation of the brain and arteries that are plenteously spred through both the Meninges Wherefore the Pericranium hath most strait connexion with the Crassa meninx because it takes the original from thence We must think the same of the other membranes of the Body which thing is very notable in the solution of the continuity of the membranes CHAP. III. Of the Sutures Their use and number THe Sutures do sew or fasten together the Bones of the skull these be five in number Three are true and legitimate two false and spurious The Coronal the first of the true Sutures is seated in the forepart of the head descending downwards overthwart the fore-part of the head to the midst of the temples it is so called because Corolla that is wreaths crowns or garlands are set upon that place The second is called the Sagittalis or right Suture as that which running through the Crown divides the Head into two equal parts as with a straight line running the length of it from the Coronal to the Lambdoides or hind-Suture But this third Suture Lambdoides is so called because it represents the Capital greek letter Lambda Λ. You must understand this description of the Sutures not as always but as for the greater part Some skulls want Sutures to be thus For there be some skulls that want the foremost Suture othersome the hind and sometimes such as have none of the true Sutures but only the false and spurious And also you shall sometimes find the Sagittal to run to the nose And oft-times there be three or four Sutures in the back-part of the head so that indeed the number of the Sutures is not certain Cels lib. Cap. 40. Which also we find observed by Cornelius Celsus where he writes that Hippocrates was deceived by the Sutures by chance for that he conjectured that the Bones of the back-part of the head were broken because his Probe thrust to the roughness of the second suture Lambdoides staied as at a cleft made in the Bone by a stroak The other two are called the false stony and scaly Sutures by reason they are made by a scaly conjunction of the Bones but not
proper muscles which we have described should be in the upper Eye-lid it should be meet because when one of the muscles is in action the other which is its opposite or Antagonist rests or keeps holy-day that when that which is said to open the eye is imployed the opposite thereof resting the upper eye-lid should be drawn towards its original The action of a Muscle as we see it happens in Convulsions because the operation of a muscle is the collection of the part which it moves towards its original Therefore seeing such a motion or collection appears not anywhere in the eye-lid I think it therefore manifest that all the motion of this upper eye-lid depends upon this broad muscle and that it alone is the author of the motion thereof The original of the broad Muscle The original of this broad muscle is from the upper part of the Sternon the clavicles the shoulder-blades and all the spines of the vertebra's of the neck but it is inserted into all these parts of the head which want hair and the whole face having divers fibers from so various an original The insertion and reason why we express so many motions with the face by the benefit of which it performs such manifold motions in the face for it so spreads it self over the face that it covers it like a vizard by reason of the variety of the original and the production of the divers fibers of this muscle But I have not in the description of this muscle prosecuted those nine conditions which in the first Book of my Anatomy I required in every part because I may seem to have sufficiently declared them in the description of the muscles of the Epigastrium Wherefore hence forward you must expect nothing from me in the description of Muscles besides their original insertion action composition and the designation of their vessels CHAP. IV. Of the Eye-lids and Eye-brows What the Eye-brows are BEcause we have faln into mention of the eye-lids and eye-brows and because the order of dissection also requires it we must tell you what they are of what they consist and how and for what use they were framed by Nature Therefore the eye-brows are nothing else than a ranck of hairs set in a semicircular form upon the upper part of the Orb of the eye Their use from the greater to the lesser corner thereof to serve for an ornament of the body and a defence of the eyes against the acrimony of the sweat falling from the fore-head What the Eye-lids are Their composure and use But the eye-lids on each side two one above and another below are nothing else than as it were certain shuttings appointed and made to close and open the eyes when need requires and to contain them in their Orbs. Their composure is of a musculous skin a gristle and hairs set like a pale at the sides of them to preserve the eyes when they are open chiefly against the injuries of small bodies as motes dust and such like These hairs are alwayes of equal and like bigness implanted at the edges of the gristly part that they might alwayes stand straight and stiffe out They are not thick for so they should darken the eye The gristle in which they are fastned is encompassed with the Pericranium stretched so far before it produce the Conjunctiva It was placed there that when any part thereof should be drawn upwards or downward by the force of the broad muscle or of the two proper muscles it might follow entirely and wholly by reason of its hardness They call this same gristle especially the upper Tarsus What the Tarsus is The upper and lower Eye-lid differ in nothing but that the upper hath a more manifest motion and the lower a more obscure for otherwise Nature should have in vain encompassed it with a musculous substance CHAP. V. Of the Eyes THe Eyes are the instruments of the faculty of seeing What the Eyes are Their site brought thither by the visive spirit of the optick nerves as in an Aquae-duct They are of a soft substance of a large quantity being bigger or lesser according to the bigness of the body They are seated in the head that they might over-took the rest of the body to perceive and shun such things as might endanger or endamage the body for the action of the eyes is most quick The quickness and excellency of their action as that which is performed in a moment which is granted to none of the other senses Wherefore this is the most excellent sense of them all For by this we behold the fabrick and beauty of the Heavens and Earth distinguish the infinite varieties of colours we perceive and know the magnitude figure number proportion site motion and rest of all bodies The eyes have a pyramidal figure whose basis is without but the Cone or point within at the Optick nerves Nature would have them contained in a hollow circle Figure that so by the profundity and solidity of the place they might be free from the incursions of bruising and hurtful things They are composed of six muscles five coats three humors and a most bright spirit Composition of which there is a perpetual afflux from the brain two nerves a double vein and one artery besides much fat and lastly a Glandule seated at the greater angle thereof Glandula Latrymalis Fistula Lacrymalis upon that large hole which on both sides goes to the nose and that lest that the humors falling from the brain should flow by the nose into the Eyes as we see it fares with those whose eyes perpetually weep or water by reason of the eating away of this glandule whence that affect is called the Fistula lacrymalis or Weeping Fistula But there is much fat put between the Muscles of the eye partly Why fat is placed about the Eyes that the motion of the Eyes might be more quick in that slipperiness of the fat as also that the temper and complexion of the Eyes and chiefly of their nervous parts might be more constant and lasting which otherwise by their continual and perpetual motion would be subject to excessive dryness For nature for the same reason hath placed Glandules flowing with a certain moisture neer those parts which have perpetual agitation CHAP. VI. Of the Muscles Coats and humors of the Eye THere are six Muscles in the Eye The number site and action of the muscles of which four perform the four direct motions of the Eye they arise from the bottom of the Orb and end in the midst of the Eye encompassing the optick nerve When they are all moved with one endeavour they draw the Eye inwards But if the upper only use its action it drawes the eye upwards if the lower downwards if the right to the right side if the left to the left side The two other muscles turn the Eye about the first of which being the longer and
the Hand taken in general NOw it befits us to describe in order the Muscles of the Arm but first we must know what it is that we call the Arm. But seeing that cannot fitly be understood unless we know what the Hand is seeing that the Arm is a part of the Hand therefore first we must define what a Hand is and then divide it into its parts Therefore the Hand is taken two manner of wayes that is generally and specially The Hand generally taken signifies all that which is contained from the joyning of the Arm to the Shoulder-blade What is meant by the hand in general even to the ends of the fingers But in particular it signifies only that which is comprehended from the furthest bones of the cubit or the beginning of the wrist to the very fingers ends Therefore the Hand in general is an instrument of instruments made for to take up and hold any thing It is composed of three great parts that is of the Arm Cubit and Hand vulgarly and properly so called but the hand taken thus in particular is again divided in three other parts the Carpus or Brachiale the wrist the Metacarpium or Postbrachiale the After-wrist and the fingers all these parts seeing each of them are not only organical parts but also parts of organical parts are composed of all or certainly of the most of the similar parts that is of both the skins the fleshy pannicle the fat Veins Arteries Nerves Muscles or Flesh Coats both common and proper Bones Gristles and Ligaments all which we will describe in their order The differences of the hand from the site thereof But first I think good to admonish you of the differences of the hand taken from the site thereof and these differences are six in number the fore the hind the internal the external the upper and lower side or part thereof By the fore we mean that part which looks directly from the Thumb to the Shoulder by the hind we understand the part opposite to it which from the little finger looks towards the basis of the Shoulder-blade By the inside we signifie that part which lies next to the sides of the body when the hand retains its natural site by the out-side the part opposite to it The upper and lower side you may know by the very naming thereof Why the hand is divided into so many fingers Why the nails are added to the soft flesh of the fingers The Hand properly so called is divided into five fingers that so it may hold and take up bodies of all figure as round triangular square and the like and gather up the least bodies with the Fingers ends as Needles Pins and such like Nature hath bestowed two Hands upon us that so they may help each other each moving to each side But for the taking up and holding of small bodies it was fit that the Fingers of their own nature soft should be armed with nails that consisting of soft flesh and a hard nail they might serve for all actions for the nail is a stay to the soft flesh which otherwise would turn away in meeting with an hard body the use of the Nails is to scratch shave and pull off the skin to rend pinch and pluck asunder small bodies They have not bony hardness that so they might not break but bend Why the nails grow continually Yet other creatures have hard Nails to serve them instead of weapons Their figure is round because such a figure is less obnoxious to external injuries and by reason they are subject to wearing they grow continually Nature hath placed flesh on the inner and side-part of the Fingers so to press more straitly the things they once take hold of so that by holding them close together we can hold water that it may not run out The length of the Fingers is unequal that when they are opened and stretched forth they make as it were a circular figure for so it comes to pass that the hand can hold all bodies but especially round It remains that we prosecute the distribution of the Veins Arteries and Sinews which run over all the parts of the Hand taken in general and particular whereby we may more commodiously hereafter handle all the proper parts thereof CHAP. XXI The distribution of the Subclavian Vein and first of the Cephalica or Humeraria TWo large Veins descend from the Subclavian the one from the lower-side the other from the higher Yet sometimes and most usually both these proceed from the same common orifice as in men of a low stature in the Arm. The one of these is called the Axillaris The Cephalick vein the other the Humeraria or Cephalick therefore this Cephalick passing forth of the Subclavian runs superficially along the fore-side between the Muscle Deltoides and the Tendon of the pectoral Muscle and descends in the midst between the common Coat of the Muscles and the fleshy pannicle even to the bending of the cubit where in lean bodies it is plainly to be seen whereas in fat bodies it is hardly to be perceived being as it were buryed in abundance of fat This vein having in its descent sent forth some small branches both to the skin as also to certain Muscles over which it runs is divided into two a little above the outward protuberation of the Arm. One of the branches into which it is divided descending obliquely to the fore-part of the cubit a little below the bending of the cubit it meets and is united with the like branch in the same place as shall be shown hereafter The median vein How by opening the median vein you may draw more or less blood from the head or liver That which arises from this concourse is called the Median-vein because it arises from two branches and is seated between them They usually open this Median-vein in the diseases of the head and Liver which require Phlebotomy but if it shall not be sufficiently manifest when you judg it must be opened for a general evacuation of the whole body you may cut one of these branches by whose concourse it is made which you shall think the fitter and because each branch draws from the next parts according to the straightness of the fibers rather than from the opposite side if you would evacuate the Head and Liver equally by opening either of these branches it is convenient that opening that branch for example which comes from the Cephalick you presently lay your Thumb upon it until you suppose you have drawn a just quantity of blood from the Liver by the Basilica or Liver-vein which done you may take off your Thumb and suffer the bloud to follow freely by the open branch of the Cephalick until you have drawn as much bloud as you shall judge requisite otherwise you will draw it but from one part to wit the head So you shall evacuate it only from the Liver if you open the branch which comes from
the Basilica and concurs to the generation of the median Moreover when there is need to open the Basilica and it shall be no where conspicuous the Cephalick or median being easie to be discerned at the same time you may in stead thereof open the median or if it be not to be found the Cephalick pressing but the trunk thereof with your thumb as we said before lest the head should be evacuated in stead of the liver You may do the same in the Basilica if when there shall be necessity to open the Cephalick it shall not appear Most of those which at this day open a vein in stead of the median open that branch of the Basilica which ascends together with the Cephalick to make the median But you must understand that the median descends between the two bones of the cubit even to the end thereof and then divided into many branches it is at length spent on the back of the hand behind the thumb the fore and middle fingers or the after-wrist Sometimes it runs back into the following branch and then at the wrist it departs from it to be bestowed upon the forementioned parts The other branch of the Cephalick which we may call the fore and outward Cephalick descending directly down to the midst of the wand thence wanders overthwart into the hind part of the arm where encreased with a branch from the Basilica it is distributed over all the back of the hand which with the median it nourisheth But the branches of these veins do so run through the fore-named parts that by the way they yield them necessary provision CHAP. XXII The Description of the Axillary Vein THe Axillary arising at the insertion of the pectoral muscle or a little higher The axillary it divided into the deep axillary and outward axillary after it hath produced the two Thâ—racicae it is divided under the tendon of that muscle into two fair branches that is to say into the inner deep Axillary and the skin or outward Axillary The deep or inner having still for his companion in his descent the axillary artery and the nerves of the third conjugation after it hath produced the small external musculous of the arm it goes into the bending of the elbow where running somewhat deep with the artery and nerve into the muscles of the cubit it is divided into three other branches of which one descending with the wand slides under the ring into the inner side of the hand and hath bestowed two small branches on the thumb two others on the fore and one upon the middle-finger so that all of them ascend by the sides of these fingers the other descending with the artery as the former alongst the cubit sends branches to the rest of the fingers like as the former The third goes on the foreside between the two bones even to the wrist and the square muscle But you must note that the veins of which we now treat do not only make these divisions mentioned by us but infinite others besides as well in the parts which they go to as also in the inner muscles of the hand which they nourish And thus much of the internal and deep axillary vein For the external or skin-Axillary which first appears under the skin especially in lean bodies a little above the inward production of the arm it is divided in that place into two branches the one whereof descending to the bending of the arm meets and is united with the Cephalick branch sooner or latter that so it may produce the median as we formerly mentioned The other branch having sent forth many shoots of a different length and thickness as well into the skin as into the other neighbouring parts descending alongst the lower side of the bone of the cubit properly so called is at length spent upon the fore and outward Cephalick branch which we said descended alongst the wand and thus united they run over all the hand where in the right hand between the middle and fore finger they make the Salvatella but in the left The Salvatella and Splenitica in the same place they produce the Splenitica But alwaies remember if in dissection you find any thing otherwise than we have delivered it that the distribution of the vessels is so various especially in the hands that there can no certain rule be delivered thereof CHAP. XXIII The Distribution of the Axillary Artery THe Axillary Artery from the first original which is presently after the two Thoracicae descending between the muscle called Biceps or the two-headed muscle and the Brachicus with the deep Axillary vein distributes a large branch amongst the outward muscles of the arm which extend the cubit and is spent in the external muscles of the same which arise without from the productions of the arm And this is called the Ramus Musculus or Musculous Branch as also the vein that accompanies this artery Then this artery when it comes to the bending of the cubit thrusting it self into the muscles bending the fingers communicates certain branches to the parts pertaining to the de-articulation of the cubit with the shoulder and other parts there situate as it did in the upper parts by which it descended hither An Anatomical Axiom Verily it may be a general rule that Every vessel sends or bestows certain portions thereof by the way to all the parts by which it passes But if you should ask why I have not prosecuted these productions I would answer I never intended to handle other than large and fair branches of vessels by rash incision of which there may happen danger of death or a disease For it would be both an infinite and needless business to handle all the devarications of the Veins Arteries and Nerves Therefore this Artery sunk into these Muscles when it comes almost to the midst of the cubit presently or a little after it is divided into two large branches the one of which alongst the wand and the other alongst the cubit is carryed into the hand on the inside under the Ring For both these branches are distributed and spent upon the hand after the same manner as the branches of the internal Axillary-vein that is having sent by the way some little shoots into the parts by which they pass at the length the branch which descends by the Wand of the remainder thereof bestows two sprigs upon the Thumb on each side one and two in like manner on the fore-finger and one on the middle the other which runs alongst the Ell performs the like office to the little and the middle or Ring-finger as you may see by dissection CHAP. XXIV Of the Nerves of the Neck Back and Arm. The 7 pair of nerves of the Neck NOw we should handle the sinews of the Arm but because these proceed from the Nerves of the Neck and Back I think it fit therefore to speak something of them in the first place The first pair Therefore from the Neck
requisite on the Muscles of the hand they are wasted into other five small portions of which these which are from that portion which descends without the Ring send two sprigs to the little two to the fore and one to the middle finger but those which come from that which passes under the Ring by such a distribution communicates it self to other fingers as two sprigs to the thumb two to the fore and one to the middle-finger The sixth the lowest and last runs between the skin and fleshy pannicle by the inner protuberation of the Arm and then is spent upon the skin of the Cubit CHAP. XXV The description of the Bone of the Arm and the Muscles which move it BEcause we cannot perfectly demonstrate the original of the Muscles of the Arm especially of the two Arm-muscles not knowing the description of this Bone first therefore we will describe it then return to the original of the Muscles arising from thence The bone of the Arm is the greatest of all the bones in the body except the Thigh-bone it is round The greatness and figure hollow and filled with marrow with a great Appendix or Head on the top thereof having an indifferent Neck to which it is knit by Symphysis The Appendix of the Arm. for appendices are no otherwise united to their Bones In the lower part thereof it hath two processes or protuberations one on the fore-side The processes of the arm another on the hind between which swellings there is a cavity like to half the compass of a wheel about which the cubit is moved The extremities of this cavity ends in two holes of which one is the more external the other more internal these cavities receive the heads of the cubit that is the fore or internal receives the fore process when the arm is bended inwards but the external or hinder the exterior as it is extended For the head of the Arm it hath a double connexion the one with its own Neck by Symphysis that is a natural union of the bones without any motion the other with the lightly ingraven cavity of the Shoulder-blade which we call Glene by that kind of de-articulation which is called Arthrodia this connexion is made firm and stable by the Muscles descending into the Arm from the shoulder-blade as also by the proper ligaments descending from the circle and brow of the cavity of the Acromion and Coracoides to this head of the Arm this same head of the Arm is as it were more cleft and open on the inner side than on the fore-side that so it may give way to one of the ligaments coming from the Shoulder-blade to the Muscle Biceps Forasmuch as belongs to the lower end of the Bone of the Arm which we said hath two processes we may say that it is fastened to the bones of the cubit by two sorts of articulation that is by Ginglymos with the Ell or proper Bone of the cubit and by Arthrodia with the Radius or Wand which in a lightly engraved cavity receives the fore process of the Arm and is turned about it for the motion of the hand The hinder-process is chiefly added for the safety and preservation of the Veins Arteries and Nerves The figure of the Arm. These things thus shown it is worth our labour to know the figure of the Arm it self as it lies between the fore-mentioned appendices and processes that in the case of a fracture we may know how conveniently to restore it therefore first we must understand that this bone is somewhat bended and hollowed on the inside under the cleft of the head thereof but bunching out on the out and fore-side The 8 muscles thereof Wherefore seeing it must be moveable forwards and backwards upwards and downwards Nature for the performance of so many motions hath furnished it with eight Muscles which are six proper and two common with the Shoulder-blade Of which number two move it forwards two backwards two upwards two downwards Which must not be understood so as that these two Muscles should move it directly forwards inclining neither upwards nor downwards and the other two should move it so upwards as it should incline neither forward nor backwards but thus That it cannot be moved neither to this nor that part unless by the help and proper action of this or that Muscle Thus therefore if the pectoral with his associate perform their duty or action the Arm is alwayes moved forwards as it is lifted up by the action of the Deltoides and his companion and so of the rest Table 24. sheweth the Brain together with the After-brain the Spinal Marrow and the Nerves of the whole Body A That part of the brain that is next the nostrils B that part which is at the side of the ventricles C the back part of the brain D the Cerebellum or After-brain F the mamillary process in the right-sidâ— F the original of the Optick-nerve G their conjunctions H the Coat into which the Optick-nerve is extended I the second pair of the sinews of the brain K the lesser root of the third conjugation L the thick root of the same conjugation according to the common opinion M the fourth conjugation of the sinews N the lesser root of the fift pair O the bigger root of the same pair P the small membrane of the ear which they call the Tympany Q the lower branch of the bigger root of the fifth conjujugation S the sixth pair of sinews T the seventh pair V the beginning of the spinal marrow out of the middle of the basis of the brain X the right sinew of the midriffe cut off Y a branch from the fift pair creeping to the top of the shoulder Z the first nerve of the arm from whence there goeth a branch to the skin A the second nerve of the arm and a branch therefrom into the first muscle of the cubit B the third nerve of the arm and a branch going to the skin on the outside C a branch from the third nerve to the second muscle of the cubit D the congress or meeting of the second nerve with the third E a small branch from the third nerve to the second muscle of the Radius F the distribution of the second nerve into two branches * the lesser branch of this division lengthened out to the skin as far as the thumb a the place of the spinal marrow where it issueth out of the brain 1 2 3 c. Thirty pair of nerves arising from the spinal marrow are here noted by their Char. that is to say 7. of the neck 12. of the Chest 5. of the Loins and 6. of the holy-bone b the thicker branch of the second nerve divided into two parts c branches of the the third nerve sprinkled here and there d nerves from the third pair to the thumb the fore-finger and the middle-finger ee the fourth nerve of the arm f the passage hereof through the inside of the
composure is in the Cubit-knee that is in the connexion of the Thigh-bone And thus much of Dearticulation and the three kinds thereof Synarthrosis or Coarticulation another kind of juncture hath also three kinds thereof 3 kinds of Synarthrosis Gal. lib. deâ—ssiâ—us to wit Sutura Gomphosis and Harmonia Suture is a composition of the Bones after the manner of sewing things together What a Suture is What Gomphosis is What Harmonia is example whereof appears in the Bones of the Skull Gomphosis when one bone is fastened in another as a Pin is fastened in a hole after which manner the teeth are fastened in their sockets in both the Jaws Harmony is when the bones are composed by the interposition of a simple line after which manner many Bones of the Nose and Face are joyned together Hitherto we have spoken of the first construction of the Bones by articulation and the kinds thereof now it follows we treat of Symphysis Symphysis or growing together as we formerly said is nothing else What Symphysis is than natural union of the bones such union is made two manner of wayes that is either by interposition of no other thing after which sort in success of time the bones of the lower Jaw grow together which formerly in children were manifestly distinguished or by the mediation of some Medium but that happens three manner of wayes by interposition of three several Media as first of a Gristle which kind of union the Greeks call Synchondrosis after which manner the Share-bones grow together Synchondrosis and also some Appendices in young bodies secondly of a Ligament and it is named by the Grecians Syneurosis the Name of a Nerve being taken in the largest sense Syneurosis The things signified by the word Nerve for sometimes it is used for a tendon otherwhiles for a Ligament otherwhiles for a Nerve properly so called and which is the author of sense and motion But this Symphysis or union hath place by Syneurosis or interposition of a Nerve in certain bones of the Sternon and Haunch Thirdly the Bones grow into one by interposition of flesh Synsarcusis called in Greek Synsarcosis thus the flesh of the Gums fastens the teeth and makes them immoveable But if some be less pleased with this division by reason of the obscurities in which it seems to be involved this following expression comes into my mind which I was first admonished of by German Cortin Doctor of Physick which if you well observe it is both blameless and more easie for your understanding An Epitome or brief recital of all the Muscles of Man's Body As I have formerly reckoned up the Bones so here I have decreed to recite the Muscles of Man's Body Wherefore in the Face we first meet with the broad or skin-muscle arising from the fleshy pannicle and covering the whole Neck and almost all the Face Then follow 4 pertaining to the upper Eye-lids In the Orbs of the Eyes lie 14 that is 7 in each Orb of which 4 are called right two oblique and one pyramidal Then succeed 4 of the Nose two external on each side one and two internal these draw it together and the other open it After these come the ten muscles of the lower Jaw of which two are called the Crotaphitae or Temporal two Massiteres or Grinders two round which seem to me rather to pertain to the lips than to this Jaw two little ones hid in the mouth arising from the winged process of the wedg-bone two openers of the mouth being nervous or tendinous in their midst Then follow the 8 muscles of the lips that is 4 of the upper and as many of the lower shutting and opening the mouth The tongue with his ten Muscles hid as it were in the den of the mouth Wherefore the Muscles of the whole face are 51. In the fore-part of the Neck are found the Muscles of the bone Hyoides and Throttle now 8 Muscles hold the Bone Hyoides as equally ballanced of which there are 2 upper arising from the Chin 2 on the sides from the process Styloides perforated in their midst through which the 2 openers of the mouth in that part nervous do pass 2 arise from the Sternon and lastly 2 from the upper rib of the Shoulder-blade to the Coracoides which also in their midst are nervous in which place the two Mastoidei lye upon them The bones which as pillars sustain the fabrick of the whole body are either United mutually by Symphysis or union by which they are so conjoyned that there is no dissimilar nor heterogeneous body at least which may be discerned interposed between them Such union appears in the two bones of the lower Jaw at the Chin in the bones of the Sternon the Hanch with the Huckle-bones and the Share-bones between themselves of this union there are no more kinds for by this it cometh to pass that the bones which were more and distinct meet together by interposition of one Medium to wit a Gristle which now indeed is no Gristle but is turned into a Bone or Conjoyned by that which they call Arthrodia or Articulation as when they so concurr are bound together that some Heterogeneous substance may be noted betwixt them but the bones thus composed are knit two manner of wayes that is either more loosly as by Diarthrosis that is a kind of Articulation not very strait as by which it might have opportunity to perform diverse motions of this composure or Articulation of bones there are three kinds as Enarthosis when the head of a bone is wholly received in the cavity of another and hid therein as the Thigh-bone is joyned with the Huckle-bone Arthrodia when in a lightly engraven and not much depressed cavity the head of another bone is not wholly hid but only received in part thereof so that unless Nature had otherwise provided a sufficient receptacle for the head of this bone as by the ligaments of the neighbouring Muscles it would otherwise have been in perpetual danger of dislocation Thus the Arm-bone is fastened to the Shoulder-blade Ginglymos when the bones mutually receive each other such like composition hath the Cubit and Arm-bone or more straitly as by Synarthrosis when the bones are more straitly knit so that they can perform no motions in the body Of this Articulation there are also three kinds that is Gomphysis as when one bone so receives another as a Pâ—n is fastned in the hole made by a piercer thus the teeth are fastned in the jaws Sutura like a Saw or teeth of a Combe as the bones of the skull are mutually knit together or as scales or tiles are laid after which manner the stony-bones are fastened to those of the Sinciput Harmonia which is by interposition of a simple-line which parts bones abutting one upon another as the bones of the Nose The 18. muscles of the Larinx The Throttle composed of three gristles hath eighteen or twenty Muscles of which six or
digested and ripened thirdly by induration when it degenerates into a Scirrhus the thinner part of the humor being dissolved the fourth which is the worst of all by a corruption and Gangrene of the part which is when overcome with violence or the abundance or quality of the humor or both it comes to that distemper that it loses its proper action It is best to terminate a tumor by resolution and the worst by corruption suppuration and induration are between both although that is far better than this The signs of a tumor to be terminated by resolution The signs by which the Chirurgeons may presage that an Impostume may be terminated by resolving are the remission or slacking of the swelling pain pulsation tension heat and all other accidents and the unaccustomed liveliness and itching of the part and hot Impostumes are commonly thus terminated because the hot humor is easily resolved by reason of its subtilty Signs of suppuration are the intension or encrease of pain heat swelling pulsation The signs of suppuration and the Feaver for according to Hippocrates Pain and the Feaver are greater when the matter is suppurating than when it is suppurated The Chirurgeon must be very attentive to know and observe when suppuration is made for the purulent matter oft-times lies hid as Hippocrates saith by reason of the thickness of the part lying above or over it The signs of an Impostume degenerating into a Scirrhous hardness The signs and causes of a tumor terminated in a Scirrhus are the diminution of the tumor and hardness remaining in the part The causes of the hardness not going away with the swelling are the weakness of nature the grosness and toughness of the humor and unskilfulness of the Chirurgeon who by too long using resolving things hath occasioned that the more subtil part of the humor being dissolved the rest of the grosser nature like earthy dregs remains concret in the part For so Potters vessels dryed in the Sun grow hard But the unskilful Chirurgeon may occasion a Scirrhous hardness by another means as by condensating the skin and incrassating the humors by too much use of repercussives The signs of a Gangrene at hand But you may perceive an Impostume to degenerate into a Gangrene thus if the accidents of heat redness pulsation and tension shall be more intense than they are wont to be in suppuration if the pain presently cease without any manifest cause if the part wax lived or black and lastly if it stink But we shall treat of this more at large when we come to treat of the Gangrene and Sphacelus Of disappearance of a tumor and the signs thereof A sodain diminution of the tumor and that without manifest cause is a sign of the matter fallen back and turned into the body again which may be occasioned by the immoderate use of refrigerating things And sometimes much flatulency mixed with the matter although there be no fault in those things which were applyed Feavers and many other malign Symptoms as Swoundings and Convulsion by translation of the matter to the noble parts follow this flowing back of the humor into the body CHAP. IV. Of the Prognostique in Impostumes TUmors arising from a melancholy phlegmatick gross tough or viscous humor Cold tumors require a longer cure ask a longer time for their cure than those which are of bloud or choler And they are more difficultly cured which are of humors not natural than those which are of humors yet contained in the bounds of nature For those humors which are rebellious offend rather in quality than in quantity Tumors made of matter not natural are more difficultly cured and undergo the divers forms of things dissenting from Nature which are joyned by no similitude or affinity with things natural as Suet Poultis Hony the dregs of Oil and Wine yea and of solid bodies as Stone Sand Coal Straws and sometimes of living things as Worms Serpents and the like monsters The tumors which possess the inner parts and noble entrails are more dangerous and deadly is also those which are in the joynts or neer to them And these tumors which seise upon great vessels as veins arteries and nerves for fear of great effusion of blood Hippo. Aph. 8. sect 6. wasting of the spirits and convulsion So Impostumes of a monstrous bigness are often deadly by reason of the great resolution of the spirits caused by their opening Those which degenerate into a Scirrhus are of long continuance and hard to cure as also those which are in hydropick leprous scabby and corrupt bodies for they often turn into malign and ill-conditioned Ulcers CHAP. V. Of the General cure of Tumors against Nature THere be three things to be observed in the cure of Impostumes What must be considered in undertaking the cure of tumors The first is the essence thereof the second the quality of the humor causing the Impostume the third the temper of the part affected The first indication drawn from the essence that is from the greatness or smalness of the tumor varies the manner of curing for the medicines must be increased or diminished according to the greatness of the tumor The second taken from the nature of the humor also changes our counsel for a Phlegmon must be otherwise cured than an Erysipelas and an Oedema than a Scirrhus and a simple tumor otherwise than a compound And also you must cure after another manner a tumor coming of an humor not natural than that which is of a natural humor and otherwise that which is made by congestion than that which is made by defluxion What we must understand by the nature of the part The third Indication is taken from the part in which the tumor resides by the nature of the part we understand its temperature conformation site faculty and function The temperature indicates that some medicines are convenient for the fleshy parts as those which are more moist others for the nervous as more drie for you must apply some things to the eye and others to the throat one sort of things to these parts which by reason of their rarity are easily subject to defluxion another to those parts which by their density are not obnoxious to it But we must have good regard to the site of the part as if it have any connexion with the great vessels and if it be fit to pour forth the matter and humor when it is suppurated What we must understand by the faculty of the part Galen by the name of Faculty understands the use and sense of the part This hath a manifold indication in curing for some parts are principal as the Brain Heart and Liver for their vertue is communicated to the whole body by the Nerves Arteries and Veins Others truly are not principal but yet so necessary that none can live without them as the Stomach Some are endued with a most quick sense as the Eye the
transpiration or by the moisture of the skin The unputrid Synochus or by a sweat natural gentle and not ill smelling to this Diary we may refer the unputrid Synochus generated of bloud not putrid but only heated beyond measure For usually there arises a great heat over all the body by means of the bloud immoderately heated whence the veins become more tâ—mid the face appears fiery the Eyes red and burning the breath hot and to conclude the whole habit of the body more full by reason of that ebullition of the bloud and the diffusion of the vapours thence arising over all the body Whence it is that this kind of Synochus may be called a vaporous Feaver To this Children are incident as also all sanguine bodies which have no ill humors The cure of this and the Ephemera or Diary is the same because it may scarse seem different from the Ephemera in any other thing than that it may be prolonged for three or four dayes Wherefore whatsoever we shall say for the cure of the Ephemera may be applyed to the Synochus bloud-letting excepted which in an unputrid Synochus is very necessary Now the cure of a Diary-Feaver consists in the decent use of things not natural The cure of a Diary Feaver contrary to the the cause of a disease wherefore bathes of warm and natural water are very profitable so that the Patient be not Plethorick nor stuft with excrements nor obnoxious to Catarrhs and defluxions because a Catarrh is easily caused and augmented by the humors diffused and dissolved by the heat of a Bath therefore in this case we must eschew frictions and anointing with warm Oil which things notwithstanding are thought very useful in these kinds of Feavers especially when they have their original from extreme labour by astriction of the skin or a Bubo Let this be a general rule that to every cause whence this Feaver proceeded you oppose the contrary for a remedy as to labour rest to watching sleep to anger and sorrow grateful society of friends and all things replenished with pleasant good will and to a Bubo the proper cure thereof The use of Wine in a Diary Wine moderately tempered with water according to the custom of the sick Patient is good and profitable in all causes of this Feaver except he be pained in his head or that the Feaver drew its original from anger or a Bubo for in this last case especially the patient must abstain wholly from Wine until the inflammation come to the state and begins to decline This kind of Feaver often troubles Infants and then you must prescribe such medicines to their Nurses as if they were sick that so by this means their milk may become medicinable Also it will be good to put the Infant himself into a Bath of natural and warm water and presently after the Bath to anoint the ridg of the Back and Brest with Oyl of Violets But if a Phlegmon possess any inward part or otherwise by its nature be great or seated near any principal Bowel so that it may continually send from it either a putrid matter or exhalation to the heart and not only affect it by a quality of preternatural heat by the continuity of the parts thence will arise the putrid Synochus if the blood by contagion putrefying in the greater vessels consists of one equal mixture of the four humors This Feaver is thus chiefly known How a putrid Synochus is caused it hath no exacerbations or remissions but much less intermissions it is extended beyond the space of twenty four hours neither doth it then end in vomit sweat moisture or by little and little insensible transpiration after the manner of intermitting Feavers or Agues but remains constant until it leaves the Patient for altogether it commonly happens not unless to those of a good temper and complexion which abound with much bloud and that tempered by an equal mixture of the four humors It commonly indures not long because the bloud by some peculiar putrefaction degenerating into Choler or Melancholy will presently bring forth another kind of Feaver to wit a Tertian or continued Quartain Phlebotomy necessary in a putrid Synochus The cure of this Feaver as I have heard of most learned Physitians chiefly consists in blood-letting For by letting of bloud the fulness is diminished and therefore the obstruction is taken away and lastly the putrefaction And seeing that in this kind of Feaver there is not only a fault of the matter by the putrefaction of the bloud but also of the Temper by excess of heat certainly Phlebotomy helps not only as we said the putrefaction but also the hot distemper For the bloud in which all the heat of the creature is contained whilst it is taken away the acrid and fuliginous excrements exhale and vanish away with it which kept in encrease the Feaverish heat Moreover the veins to shun emptiness which Nature abhors are filled with much cold air in stead of the hot bloud which was drawn away which follows a cooling of the habit of the whole body yea and many by means of Phlebotomy have their Bellies loosed and sweat both which are much to be desired in this kind of Feaver What benefit we may reap by drawing bloud even to fainting This moved the ancient Physitians to write that we must draw bloud in this disease even to the fainting of the Patient Yet because thus not a few have poured out their lives together with their bloud it will be better and safer to divide the evacuations and draw so much bloud at several times as the greatness of the disease shall require and the strength of the Patient may bear Why we must give a Clyster presently after bloud-letting When you have drawn bloud forthwith inject an emollient and refngerative Clyster lest that the veins emptied by Phlebotomy may draw into them the impurity of the Guts but these Clysters which cool too much rather bind the belly than loose it The following day the Morbisick matter must be partly evacuated by a gentle Purge as a bole of Cassia or Catholicon then must you appoint Syrups which have not only a refrigerative quality When Syrrups profitable in this case but also to resist putrefaction such as the Syrup of Limmons Berberries of the Juyce of Citrons of Pomgranates Sorrel and Vinegar Why a slender Diet must be used after letting much bloud let his diet be absolutely cooling and humecting and also slender for the native heat much debilitated by drawing of great quantity of bloud cannot equal a full diet Therefore it shall suffice to feed the Patient with Chicken and Veal Broths made with cooling Herbs as Sorrel Lettice and Purslin Let his drink be Barly-water Syrrup of Violets mixed with some pretty quantity of boyled water Julepum Alexandrium especially if he be troubled with scouring or lask But the Physitian must chiefly have regard to the fourth day for if then
Tertian a great pricking stretching or stiffness as if there were pins thrust into us over all our bodies by reason of the acrimony of the cholerick humor driven uncertainly and violently over all the body and the sensible membranous and nervous particles at the beginning of the fit then presently the heat becomes acrid the Feaver kindled like a fire in dry straw the pulse is great quick and equal the tongue dry the Urin yellowish red and thin The Symptoms are watchings thirst The Symptomes talking idlely anger disquietness and tossing the body at the least noise or whispering These Feavers are terminated by great sweats They are incident to cholerick young men such as are lean Why Tertians have an absolute cessation of the feaver at the end of each fit and in Summer after the fit oft-times follow cholerick vomiting and yellowish stools After the fit there follows an absolute intermission retaining no reliques of the Feaver until the approach of the following fit because all the cholerick matter by the force of that Fit and Nature is easily cast out of the body by reason of its natural levity and facility whereas in Quotidians there is to such thing as which after the fit always leave in the body a sense and feeling of a certain inequality by reason of the stubbornness of the Phlegmatick humor and dulness to motion The fit commonly uses to endure 4 5 or 6 hours although at some time it may be extended to 8 or 10. This Feaver is ended at 7 fits and usually is not dangerous unless there be some error committed by the Physitian Patient or such as attend him Tertians in Summer are shorter in Winter longer Wherefore the beginning of the fit is accompanyed with stifness or stretching the state with sweat whereupon if the Nose Lips or Mouth break forth into pimples or scabs it is a sign of the end of the Feaver and of the power of Nature which is able to drive the conjunct cause of the disease from the center to the habit of the Body yet these pimples appear not in the declining of all Tertians but only then when the cholerick humor causing the Feaver shall reside in the Stomach or is driven thither from some other part of the first region of the Liver For hence the subtler portion thereof carryed by the continuation of the inner coat to the mouth and nose by its acrimony easily causes Pimples in these places The cure is performed by Diet and Pharmacy Therefore let the Diet be so ordered for the six things not natural The diet of such as have a Tertian When such as have a tertian may use wine The time of feeding the Patient that it may incline to refrigeration and humection as much as the digestive faculty will permit as Lettuce Sorrel Gourds Cowcumbers Mallows Barly Creams Wine mâ—ch alla d with Water thin small and that sparingly and not before signs of concoction shall appear in the Urin for at the beginning he may not use Wine nor in the declining but with these conditions which we have prescribed But for the time of feeding the Patient on that day the fit is expected he must eat nothing for three hours before the fit lest the Aguish heat lighting on such meats as yet crude may corrupt and putrefie them whence the matter of the Feaver may be increased because it is as proper to that heat to corrupt all things as to the native to preserve and vindicate from putrefaction the fit lengthened and nature called away from the concoction and excretion of the Morbifick humor yet we may temper the severity of this Law by having regard to the strength of the Patient for it will be convenient to feed a weak Patient not only before the fit but also in the fit it self but that only sparingly lest the strength should be too much impaired Now for Pharmacy It must be considered whether the strength of the Patient be sufficient When to purge the Patient if the humors abound for then you may prescribe Diaprunum simplex Cassia newly extracted the decoction of Violets of Citrin Myrobalanes Syrups of Violets Roses of Pomegranats and Vinegar But if the powers of the Patient languish he must not only not be purged but also must not draw bloud too plenteously because Cholerick men soon faint by reason of the facile and easie dissipation of the subtle humors and spirits besides such as are subject to Tertian Feavers do not commonly abound with bloud unless it be with Cholerick bloud which must rather be renued or amended by cooling and humecting things than evacuated Yea verily when it is both commodious and necessary to evacuate the body it may be attempted with far more safety by such things as work by insensible transpiration which provoke sweats Vomit or Urin by reason of the subtlety of the Cholerick humor than by any other Also the frequent use of emollient Clysters made with a decoction of Prunes Jujubes Violets Bran and Barley will profit much If the Patient fall into a Delirium or talk idlely by reason of the heat and dryness of the head with a particular excess of the cholerick humor the Head must be cooled by applying to the Temples and Forehead and putting into the Nose Oyl of Violets Roses or Womans Milk Let the feet and legs be bathed in fair and warm water and the soles of the feet be anointed with Oyl of Violets and such like In the declining a Bath made of the branches of Vines the leaves of Willows Lettuce and other refrigerating things boiled in fair water may be profitably used three hours after meat eaten sparingly When the time is fit to use a Bath But I would have you so to understand the Declination or declining not of one particular fit but of the disease in general that the humors already concocted allured to the skin by the warmness of the Bath may more easily and readily breathe forth he which otherwise ordains a Bath at the beginning of the disease will cause a constipation in the skin and habit of the body by drawing thither the humors peradventure tough and gross no evacuation going before What kinds of evacuations are most fit in a Tertian Also it will be good after general purgations to cause sweat by drinking white Wine thin and well tempered with water but Urin by a decocton of Smallage and Dill Certainly sweat is very laudable in every putrid Feaver because it evacuates the conjunct matter of the disease but chiefly in a Tertian by reason that choler by its inbred levity easily takes that way and by its subtilty is easily resolved into sweat But that the sweat may be laudable it is fit it be upon a critical day and be fore-shewed by signs of concoction agreeable to the time and manner of the disease Sweats when as they flow more slowly are forwarded by things taken inwardly and applyed outwardly Sudorificks by things taken inwardly
he open not the Scrophulae A note to be observed in opening Scrophulous tumors Natural heat the cause of suppuration before that all the contained humor be fully and perfectly turned into pus or matter otherwise the residue of the humor will remain crude and will scarse in a long time be brought to maturation which precept must be principally observed in the Scrophulae also sometimes in other abscesses which come to suppuration For we must not assoon as any portion of the contained humors appear converted into pus procure and hasten the apertion For that portion of the suppurated humor causes the rest sooner to turn into pus which you may observe in inanimate bodies For fruits which begin to perish and rot unless we presently cut away the putrefying part the residue quickly becomes rotten there is also another reason The native heat is the efficient cause of suppuration it therefore the sore being opened diminished and weakned by reason of the dissipation of the spirits evacuated together with the humor will cause the remaining portion of the humor not to suppurate or that very hardly and with much difficulty Yet if the tumefied part be subject by its own nature to corruption and putrefaction as the fundament if the contained matter be malign or critical it will be far better to hasten the apertion The Chirurgical manner of curing Scrophulae There is also another way of curing the Scrophulae which is performed by the hand For such as are in the neck and have no deep roots by making Incision through the skin are pulled and cut away from those parts with which they were intangled But in the performance of this work we take especial care that we do not violate or hurt with our Instrument the Jugular Veins the Sleepy Arteries or Recurrent Nerves If at any time there be danger of any great efflux of bloud after they are plucked from the skin they must be tyed at their roots by thrusting through a needle and thred and then by binding the thred strait on both sides that so bound they may fall off by themselves by little and little without any danger The remainder of the cure may be performed according to the common rules of Art CHAP. XXIII Of the Feaver which happens upon an oedematous Tumor How an intermitting Quotidian happens upon oedematous tumor The cause of a Quotidian Feaver HAving shewed all the differences of oedematous tumors it remains that we briefly treat of the Symptomatical Feaver which is sometimes seen to happen upon them This therefore retaining the motion of the humor by which it is made is commonly of that kind which they name intermitting Quotidians Now the fit of a Quotidian comes every day and in that repetition continues the space of eighteen hours the residue of the day it hath manifest intermission The primitive causes of this Feaver are the coldness and humidity of the air encompassing us the long use of cold meats and drinks and of all such things as are easily corrupted as Summer-fruits crude fishes and lastly the omission of our accustomed exercise The antecedent causes are a great repletion of humors and these especially phlegmatick The conjunct cause is phlegm putrefying in the habit of the body and first region thereof without the great veins The Signs The signs of this Feaver are drawn from three things as first natural for this Feaver or Ague chiefly seizes upon those which are of a cold and moist temper as Old-men Women Children Eunuchs because they have abundance of phlegm and it invades Old-men by its own nature because their native heat being weak they cannot convert their meats then taken in a small quantity How children come to be subject to Quotidian Feavers into laudable bloud and the substance of the parts But it takes children by accident not of its self and their own nature for children are hot and moist but by reason of their voracity or greediness and their violent inordinate and continual motion after their plentiful feeding they heap up a great quantity of crude humors fit matter for this Feaver whereby it comes to pass that fat children are chiefly troubled with this kind of Feaver because they have the passages of their bodies strait and stopped or because they are subject to Worms they are troubled with pain by corruption of their meat whence ariseth a hot distemper by putrefaction and the elevation of putrid vapors by which the heart being molested is easily taken by this kind of feaver From things not natural the signs of this feaver are thus drawn It chiefly takes one in Winter and the Spring in a cold and moist region in a sedentary and idle life by the use of meats not only cold and moist but also hot and dry if they be devoured in such plenty that they overwhelm the native heat How phlegmatick humors happen to be generated by hot and dry meats For thus Wine although it be by faculty and nature hot and dry yet taken too immoderately it accumulates phlegmatick humors and causes cold diseases Therefore drunkenness gluttony crudity bathes and exercises presently after meat being they draw the meats as yet crude into the body and veins and to conclude all things causing much phlegm in us may beget a Quotidian Feaver But by things contrary to nature because this Feaver usually follows cold diseases the Center Circumference and habit of the body being refrigerated The Symptoms of Quotidians The symptoms of this Feaver are the pain of the mouth of the Stomach because that phlegm is commonly heaped up in this place whence follows a vomiting or casting up of phlegm the face looks pale and the mouth is without any thirst oftentimes in the fit it self because the Stomach flowing with phlegm the watery and thinner portion thereof continually flows up into mouth and tongue by the continuity of the inner coat of the ventricle common to the gullet and mouth The manner of the pulse and heat in a Quotidian It takes one with coldness of the extream parts a small and deep pulse which notwithstanding in the vigour of the fit becomes more strong great full and quick Just after the same manner as the heat of this Feaver at the first touch appears mild gentle moist and vaporous but at the length it is felt more acrid no otherwise than fire kindled in green wood which is small weak and smokie at the first but at the length when the moisture being overcome doth no more hinder its action it burns and flames freely Critical sweats The Urin. The Patients are freed from their fits with small sweats which at the first fits break forth very sparingly but more plentifully when the Crisis is at hand the urin at the first is pale and thick and sometimes thin that is when there is obstruction But when the matter is concoct as in the state it is red if at the beginning of the fit they
Feaver which happeneth in Scirrhous Tumors Why a Quartain happens upon Scirrhous tumors SUch a Feaver is a Quartain or certainly comming near unto the nature of a Quartain by reason of the nature of the Melancholick humor of which it is bred For this shut up in a certain seat in which it makes the tumor by communication of putrid vapours heats the heart above measure and enflames the humors contained therein whence arises a Feaver Now therefore a Quartain is a Feaver comming every fourth day and having two days intermission The primitive causes thereof are these things which encrease Melancholick humors in the body such as the long eating of pulse of coarse and burnt bread of salt flesh and fish of gross meats as Beef Goat Venison old Hares old Cheese Cabbadge thick and muddy Wines and other such things of the same kind The antecedent causes are heaped up plenty of Melancholick humors abounding over all the body But the conjunct causes are Melancholick humors putrefying without the greater vessels in the small veins and habit of the body The signs We may gather the signs of a Quartain Feaver from things which they call natural not natural and against nature From things natural for a cold and dry temper old age cold and fat men having their veins small and lying hid their Spleen swollen and weak are usually troubled with Quartain Feavers Why they are frequent in Autumn Of things not natural this Feaaer or Ague is frequent in Autumn not only because for that it is cold and dry it is fit to heap up Melancholick humors but chiefly by reason that the humors by the heat of the preceding Summer are easily converted into adust Melancholy whence far worser and more dangerous quartains arise than of the simple Melancholick humor to conclude through any cold or dry season in a region cold and dry men that have the like Temper easily fall into Quartains if to these a painful kind of life full of danger and sorrow doth accrew Of things contrary to nature because the fits take one with painful shaking inferring as it were the sense of breaking or shaking the bones further it taketh one every fourth day with an itching over the whole body and oft-times with a thin skurf and pustules especially on the legs the pulse at the beginning is little slow and deep and the Urin also is then white and waterish inclining to somewhat a dark colour In the declination when the matter is concocted the Urin becomes black not occasioned by any malign Symptom or preternatural excess of heat for so it should be deadly but by excretion of the conjunct matter The Fit of the Quartain continues 24 hours and the intermission is 44 hours At often takes its original from an obstruction pain and Scirrhus of the Spleen and of the suppression of the Courses and Haemorrhoides Prognostick Quartains taken in the Summer are for the most part short but in the Autumn long especially such as continue till Winter Those which come by succession of any disease of the Liver Spleen or any other precedent disease are worse than such as are bred of themselves and commonly end in a Dropsie From what diseases a Quartain frees one But those which happen without the fault of any bowels and to such a Patient as will be governed by the Physitian in his Diet infer no greater harm but free him from more grievous and long diseases as Melancholy the Falling-sickness Convulsion Madness because the Melancholy humor the Author of such diseases is expelled every fourth day by the force of the fit of the Quartain A Quartain Feaver if there be no error committed commonly exceeds not a year for otherwise some Quartains have been found to last to the twelfth year according to the opinion of Avicen the Quartain beginning in Autumn is oft-times ended in the following Spring the Quartain which is caused by adust bloud or choller or Salt-flegm is more easily and sooner cured than that which proceeds from adust Melancholy humor because the Melancholy humor terrestrial of its own nature and harder to be discussed than any other humor is again made by adustion the subtiller parts being dissolved and the grosser subsiding more stubborn gross malign and acrid The cure is wholly absolved by two means that is by Diet and medicines Diet. The diet ought to be prescribed contrary to the cause of the Feaver in the use of the six things not natural as much as lies in our power Wherefore the Patient shall eschew Swines flesh flatulent viscid and glutinous meats fenny Fowls salt Meats and Venison and all things of hard digestion The use of white Wine indifferent hot and thin is convenient to attenuate and incide the gross humor and to move urin and sweat yea verily at the beginning of the fit a draught of such Wine will cause vomitting which is a thing of so great moment that by this one remedy many have been cured Yet if we may take occasion and opportunity to provoke vomit How much Vomiting prevails to cure a Quartain there is no time thought fitter for that purpose then presently after meat for then it is the sooner provoked the fibers of the stomach being humected and relaxed and the Stomach is sooner turned to vomitting whereupon follows a more plentiful happy and easie evacuation of the Phlegmatick and Cholerick humor and less troublesome to nature and of all the crudities with which the mouth of the ventricle abounds in a Quartain by reason of the more copious afflux of the Melancholick humor which by his qualities cold and dry disturbs all the actions and natural faculties Moreover exercises and frictions are good before meat such passions of the mind as are contrary to the cause from which this Feaver takes his original are fit to be cherished by the Patient as Laughter Jesting Musick and all such like things full of pleasure and mirth At the beginning the Patient must be gently handled and dealt withal and we must abstain from all very strong medicins until such time as the disease hath been of some continuance For this humor contumacious at the beginning when as yet nature hath attempted nothing is again made more stubborn terrestrial and dry by the almost fiery heat of acrid medicins If the body abound with bloud some part thereof must be taken away by opening the Median or Basilick-vein of the left Arm with this caution that if it appear more gross and black we suffer it to flow more plentifully if more thin and tinctured with a laudable and red colour that we presently stay it The matter of this Feaver must be ripened concocted and diminished with the Syrrups of Epithymum of Scolopendrium Medicines of Maiden-hair Agrimony with the waters of Hops Bugloss Borage and the like I sincerely protest next unto God I have cured very many quartains by giving a portion of a little Treacle dissolved in about some
open Aneurismaes unless they be smal in an ignoble part not indued with large vessels but rather let him perform the cure after this manner Cut the skin which lies over it until the Artery appear and then separate it with your knife from the particles about it then thrust a blunt and crooked needle with a thred in it under it bind it then cut it off and so expect the falling off of the thread of it self whiles Nature covers the orifices of the cut Artery with the new flesh then the residue of the cure may be performed after the manner of simple wounds Those of the inward parts incurable The Aneurismaes which happen in the internal parts are incurable Such as frequently happen to those who have often had the unction and sweat for the cure of the French disease because being so attenuated and heated therewith that it cannot be contained in the receptacles of the Artery it distends it to that largeness as to hold a man's Fist Which I have observed in the dead body of a certain Taylor who by an Aneurisma of the Arterious vein suddenly whilst he was playing at Tennis fell down dead A History and vessel being broken his body being opened I found a great quantity of bloud poured forth into the capacity of the Chest but the body of the Artery was dilated to that largness I formerly mentioned and the inner coat thereof was boney For which cause within a while after I shewed it to the great admiration of the beholders in the Physitians School whilest I publiquely dissected a body there whilst he lived he said he felt a beating and a great heat over all his body the force of the pulsation of all the Arteries by the occasion whereof he often swounded Doctor Sylvius the Kings Professor of Physick at that time forbad him the use of Wine and wished him to use boyled water for his drink and Curds and new Cheeses for his meat and to apply them in form of Cataplasms upon the grieved and swoln part At night he used a Ptisan of Barly meal and Poppy-seeds and was purged now and then with a Clyster of refrigerating and emollient things or with Cassia alone by which medicines he said he found himself much better The cause of such a bony constitution of the Arteries by Aneurismaes is for that the hot and fervid bloud first dilates the Coats of an Artery then breaks them which when it happens it then borrows from the neighbouring bodies a fit matter to restore the loosed continuity thereof This matter whilest by little and little it is dryed and hardened it degenerates into a gristly or else a bony substance just by the force of the same material and efficient causes by which stones are generated in the reins and bladder For the more terrestrial portion of the bloud is dryed and condensed by the power of the unnatural heat contained in the part affected with an Aneurisma whereby it comes to pass that the substance added to the dilated and broken Artery is turned into a body of a bony consistence In which the singular providence of Nature the Hand-maid of God is shewed as that which as it were by making and opposing a new wall or bank would hinder and break the violence of the raging bloud swelling wich the abundance of the vital spirits unless any had rather to refer the cause of that hardness to the continual application of refrigerating and astringent medicines Which have power to condensate and harden Lib 4. cap. ult de praesaex pulsu A Caution in the knowing Aneurismaes as may not obscurely be gathered by the writings of Galen But beware you be not deceived by the fore-mentioned signs for sometimes in large Aneurismaes you can perceive no pulsation neither can you force the bloud into the Artery by the pressure of your fingers either because the quantity of such bloud is greater than which can be contained in the Ancient receptacles of the Artery or because it is condensate and concrete into clods whereupon wanting the benefit of ventilation from the heart it presently putrefies Thence ensue great pain a Gangrene and mortification of the part and lastly the death of the Creature The End of the Seventh Book The Eighth BOOK Of Particular TVMORS against NATVRE The Preface BEcause the Cure of Diseases must be varyed according to the variety of the temper not only of the body in general but also of each part thereof the strength figure form site and sense thereof being taken into consideration I think it worth my pains having already spoken of Tumors in general if I shall treat of them in particular which affect each part of the body beginning with those which assail the head Therefore the Tumor either affects the whole head or else only some particle thereof as the Eyes Ears Nose Gums and the like Let the Hydrocephalos and Physocephalos be examples of those tumors which possess the whole head CHAP. I. Of an Hydrocephalos or watry tumor which commonly affects the heads of Infants THe Greeks call this Disease Hydrocephalos as it were a Dropsie of the Head What it is The causes by a waterish humor being a disease almost peculiar to Infants newly born It hath for an external cause the violent compression of the head by the hand of the Midwife or otherwise at the birth or by a fall contusion and the like For hence comes a breaking of a vein or artery an effusion of the bloud under the skin Which by corruption becoming whayish lastly degenerateth into a certain waterish humor It hath also an inward cause which is the abundance of serous and acrid bloud which by its tenuity and heat sweats through the pores of the vessels sometimes between the Musculous skin of the head and the Pericranium sometimes between the Pericranium and the skull and sometimes between the skull and membrane called Dura mater Differences by reason of place and otherwhiles in the ventricles of the Brain The signs of it contained in the space between the Musculous skin and the Pericranium Signs are a manifest tumor without pain soft and much yielding to the pressure of the fingers The Signs when it remaineth between the Pericranium and the skull are for the most part like the fore-named unless it be that the Tumor is a little harder and not so yielding to the finger by reason of the parts between it and the finger And also there is somewhat more sense of pain But when it is in the space between the skull and Dura-mater or in the ventricles of the Brain or of the whole substance thereof there is a dulness of the senses as of the sight and hearing the tumor doth not yield to the touch unless you use strong impression for then it sinketh somewhat down especially in Infants newly born who have their skuls almost as soft as wax and the junctures of their Sutures lax both by nature as also
lib. ss mellis ros syr rosar sic an Detergent Gargarisms â„¥ i fiat gargarisma Also the use of oenomel that is Wine and Hony will be fit for this purpose The Ulcer being cleansed by these means let it be cicatrized with a little Roch-Alum added to the former Gargarisms The Figure of an Incision-Knife opened out of the hast which serves for a sheath thereto CHAP. IX Of the Bronchocele or Rupture of the Throat The reason of the name THat which the French call Goetra that the Greeks call Bronchocele the Latins Gutturis Hernia that is the Rupture of the Throat For it is a round tumor of the Throat the matter whereof comming from within outwards is contained between the skin and weazon it proceeds in women from the same cause as an Aneurisma The differences But this general name of Bronchocele undergoes many differences for sometimes it retains the nature of Melicerides other-whiles of Steatoma's Atheroma's or Aneurisma's in some there is found a fleshy substance having some small pain some of these are small others so great that they seem almost to cover all the Throat some have a Cist or bag others have no such thing all how many soever they be and what end they shall have may be known by their proper signs these which shall be curable may be opened with an actual or potential cautery or with an Incision-knife The Cure Hence if it be possible let the matter be presently evacuated but if it cannot be done at once let it be performed at divers times and discussed by fit remedies and lastly let the ulcer be consolidated and cicatrized CHAP. X. Of the Pleurisie What it is THe Pleurisie is an inflammation of the membrane investing the ribs caused by subtile and cholerick bloud springing upwards with great violence from the hollow vein into the Azygos Of a Pleurifie coming to suppuration and thence into the intercostal veins and is at length poured forth into the empty spaces of the intercostal muscles and the mentioned membrane Being contained there if it tend to suppuration it commonly infers a pricking pain a Feaver and difficulty of breathing This suppurated bloud is purged and evacuated one while by the mouth the Lungs sucking it and so casting it into the Weazon and so into the mouth otherwhiles by Urin and sometimes by Stool Of the change thereof into an Empyema But if nature being too weak cannot expectorate the purulent bloud poured forth into the capacity of the chest the disease is turned into Empyema wherefore the Chirurgeon must then be called who beginning to reckon from below upwards may make a vent between the third and fourth true and legitimate ribs Of the apertion of the side in an Empyema and that must be done either with an actual or potential cautery or with a sharp knife drawn upwards towards the back but not downwards lest the vessels should be violated which are disseminated under the rib This apertion may be safely and easily performed by this actual cautery it is perforated with four holes through one whereof there is a pin put higher or lower according to the depth and manner of your Incision then the point thereof is thrust through a plate of Iron perforated also in the midst into the part designed by the Physitian lest the wavering hand might peradventure touch and so hurt the other parts not to be medled withall The same plate must be somewhat hollowed that so it might be more easily fitted to the gibbous side and bound by the corners on the contrary side with four strings Wherefore I have thought good here to express the figures thereof The Figure of an actual Cautery with its Plate fit to be used in a Pleurisie But if the Patient shall have a large Body Chest and Ribs you may divide and perforate the Ribs themselves with a Trepan howsoever the apertion be made the pus or matter must be evacuated by little and little at several times and the capacity of the Chest cleansed from the purulent matter by a detergent injection of vi ounces of Barley-water and â„¥ ij Honey of Roses and other the like things mentioned at large in our cure of Wounds CHAP. XI Of the Dropsie THe Dropsie is a Tumor against nature by the aboundance of waterish humor What the Dropsie is of statulencies or Phlegm gathered one while in all the habit of the body otherwhiles in some part and that especially in the capacity of the belly between the Peritonaeum and entrails From this distinction of places and matters there arise divers kinds of Dropsies First that Dropsie which fils that space of the belly is either moist or dry The moist is called the Ascites by reason of the similitude it hath with a leather-bottle or Borachio The differences thereof because the waterish humor is contained in that capacity as it were in such a vessel The dry is called the Tympanites or Tympany by reason the belly swollen with wind sounds like a Tympanum that is a Drum But when the whole habit of the body is distended with a phlegmatick humor it is called Anasarca or Leucophlegmatia In this last kind of Dropsie the lower parts first swell as which by reason of their site are most subject to receive defluxions The Symptomes and more remote from the fountain of the native heat wherefore if you press them down the print of your finger will remain sometime after the patients face will become pale and puffed up whereby it may be distinguished from the two other kinds of Dropsie For in them first the belly then by a certain consequence the thighs and feet do swell There are besides also particular Dropsies contained in the strait bounds of certain places such are the Hydrocephalos in the head the Bronchocele in the throat the Pleurocele in the Chest the Hydrocele in the Scrotum or Cod The Causes and so of the rest Yet they all arise from the same cause that is the weakness or defect of the altering or concocting faculties especially of the liver which hath been caused by a Scirrhus or any kind of great distemper chiefly cold whether it happen primarily or secondarily by reason of some hot distemper dissipating the native and inbred heat such a Dropsie is uncurable or else it comes by consent of some other higher or lower part for if in the Lungs Midriff or Reins there be any distemper or disease bred it is easily communicated to the gibbous part of the Liver by the branches of the hollow vein which run thither But if the mischief proceed from the Spleen Stomach Mesentery How divers diseases turn into Dropsies Guts especially the jejunum and Ileum it creeps into the hollow side of the liver by the meseraick veins and other branches of the Vena porta or Gate-vein For thus such as are troubled with the Asthma Ptisick Spleen Jaundise and also the Phrensie fall into a Dropsie
the distemper and hardness of the Liver and of the other Bowels whereby it comes to pass that by breeding new waters they may easily again fall into the Dropsie And then the feaver thirst the hot and drie distemper of the bowels all which were mitigated by the touch of the included water are aggravated by the absence thereof being powred forth which thing seemeth to have moved Avicen and Gordonius that he said none the other said very few lived after the Paracentesis but the refutation of all such reasons is very easie Reasons for it For for the first Galen inferrs that harmful dissipation of spirits and resolving the faculties happens when the Paracentesis is not diligently artificially performed As in which the water is presently powred forth truly if that reason have any validity Phlebotomy must seem to be removed far from the number of wholsome remedies as whereby the blood is poured forth which hath far more pure and subtil spirits than those which are said to be diffused and mixed with the Dropsie waters But that danger which the second reason threatens shall easily be avoided the patient being desired to lie upon his back in his bed for so the Liver will not hang down But for the third reason the fear of pricking the Peritonaeum is childish for those evils which follow upon wounds of the nervous parts happen by reason of the exquisit sense of the part which in the Peritonaeum ill affected altered by the contained water is either none or very small But reason and experience teach many nervous parts also the very membranes themselves being far removed from a fleshy substance being wounded admit cute certainly much more the Peritonaeum as that which adheres so straitly to the muscles of the Abdomen that the dissector cannot separate it from the flesh but with much labor But the reason which seems to argue the unprofitableness of Paracentesis is refelled by the authority of Celsus Lib. 3. cap. 21. I saith he am not ignorant that Erasistratus did not like Paracentesis for he thought the Dropsie to be a disease of the Liver and so that it must be cured and that the water was in vain let forth which the Liver being vitiated might grow again But first this is not the fault of this bowel alone and then although the water had his original from the Liver yet unless the water which stayeth there contrary to nature be evacuated it hurteth both the Liver and the rest of the inner parts whilst it either encreaseth their hardness or at the least keepeth it hard and yet notwithstanding it is fit the body be cured And although the once letting forth of the humor profit nothing yet it makes way for medicines which while it was there contained it hindered But this serous salt and corrupt humor is so far from being able to mitigate a feaver and thirst that on the contrary it increaseth them And also it augmenteth the cold distemper whilst by its abundance it overwhelms and extinguisheth the native heat But the authority of Celius Aurelianus that most noble Physitian though a Methodick may satisfie Avicen and Gordonius They saith he which dare avouch that all such as have the water let out by opening their belly have died do lie Lib. de morb Ch. cap. de Hydrope for we have seen many recover by this kind of remedy but if any died it happened either by the default of the slow or negligent administration of the Paracentesis I will add this one thing which may take away all error or controversie we unwisely doubt of the Remedy when the Patient is brought to that necessity that we can only help him by that means Now must we shew how the belly ought to be opened If the Dropsie happen by fault of the Liver the section must be made on the left side The places of the apertion must be divers according to the parts chiefly affected but if of the Spleen in the right for if the patient should lie upon the side which is opened the pain of the wound would continually trouble him and the water running into that part where the section is would continually drop whence would follow a dissolution of the faculties The Section must be made three fingers breadth below the Navell to wit at the side of the right muscle but not upon that which they call the Linea Alba neither upon the nervous parts of the rest of the muscles of the Epigastrium that so we may prevent pain and difficulty of healing The manner of making apertion Therefore we must have a care that the Patient lye upon his right side if the incision be made in the left or on the left if on the right Then the Chirurgion both with his own hand as also with the hand of his servant assisting him must take up the skin of the belly with the fleshy pannicle lying under it and separate them from the rest then let him divide them so separated with a Section even to the flesh lying under them which being done let him force as much as he can the divided skin upwards towards the stomach that when the wound which must presently be made in the flesh lying there-under shall be consolidated the skin by its falling therein may serve for that purpose then therefore let him divide the musculous flesh and Peritonaeum with a small wound not hurting the Kall or Guts Then put into the wound a trunk or golden or silver crooked pipe of the thickness of a Gooses-quill and of the length of some half a finger Let that part of it which goes into the capacity of the belly have something a broad head and that perforated with two small holes by which a string being fastened it may be bound so about the body that it cannot be moved unless at the Chirurgeons pleasure Let a spunge be put into the pipe which may receive the dropping humor and let it be taken out when you would evacuate the water but let it not be poured out altogether but by little and little for fear of dissipation of the spirits and resolution of the faculties which I once saw happen to one sick of the Dropsie A History He being impatient of the disease and cure thereof thrust a Bodkin into his belly and did much rejoice at the pouring forth of the water as if he had been freed from the humor and the disease but died within a few hours because the force of the water running forth could by no means be staied for the incision was not artificially made But it will not be sufficient to have made way for the humor by the means aforementioned A caution for taking out the pipe but also the external orifice of the pipe must be stopped and strengthned by double cloaths and a strong ligature lest any of the water flow forth against our wills But we must note that the pipe is not to be drawn out
signs of a Bubonocele are a round tumor in the groin which pressed The Signs is easily forced in The signs of an Enterocele are a hard tumor in the cod which forced returneth back and departeth with a certain murmur and pain but the tumor proceeding of the kall is lax and feels soft like wool and which is more difficultly forced in than that which proceeds from the guts but yet without murmuring and pain for the substance of the guts seeing it is one and continued to it self they do not only mutually succeed each other but by a certain consequence doe as in a dance draw each other so to avoid distention which in their membranous body cannot be without pain by reason of their change of place from that which is naturall into that against nature none of all which can befall the kall seeing it is a stupid body and almost without sense heavy dull and immoveable The signs that the Peritonaeum is broken are the sudden increase of the tumor and a sharp and cutting pain for when the Peritonaeum is only relaxed the tumor groweth by little and little and so consequently with small pain yet such pain returns so often as the tumor is renewed by the falling down of the Gut or Kall which happens not to the Peritonaeum being broken for the way being once open and passable to the falling body the tumor is renewed without any distention and so without any pain to speak of The rest of the signs shall be handled in their places Sometimes it happens that the Guts and Kall do firmly adhere to the process of the Peritonaeum that they cannot be driven back into their proper seat This stubborn adhesion happens by the intervention of the viscid matter or by means of some excoriation caused by the rude hand of a Chirurgeon in too violently forcing of the Gut or Kall into their place But also too long stay of the Gut in the Cod and the neglect of wearing a Truss may give occasion to such adhesion A perfect and inveterate Rupture by the breaking of the process of the Peritonaeum in men of full growth never or very seldom admits of cure But you must note What Rupture is uncureable that by great Ruptures of the Peritonaeum the Guts may fall into the Cod to the bigness of a mans head without much pain and danger of life because the excrements as they may easily enter by reason of the largeness of the place and Rupture so also they may easily return CHAP. XV. Of the Cure of Ruptures BEcause children are very subject to Ruptures but those truly not fleshy or varicous To what Ruptures children are subject but watry windy and especially of the Guts by reason of continual and painful crying and coughing Therefore in the first place we will treat of their cure Wherefore the Chirurgeon called to restore the Gut which is faln down shall place the Child either on a Table or in a Bed so that his Head shall be low but his Buttocks and Thighs higher then shall he force with his hands by little and little and gently the Gut into the proper place and shall foment the Groin with the astringent fomentation described in the falling down of the womb An astringen cataplasm Then let him apply this remedy â„ž Praescript decoctionis quantum sufficit farinae hordei fabarum an â„¥ i pulver Aloes Mastiches Myrtill Sarcoco an â„¥ ss Boli Armeni â„¥ ij Let them be incorporated and made a Cataplasm according to Art For the same purpose he may apply Emplastrum contra Rupturam but the chief of the cure consists infolded clothes and Trusses and Ligatures artificially made that the restored Gut may be contained in its place for which purpose he shall keep the child seated in his Cradle for 30 or 40 days as we mentioned before and keep him from crying shouting Ser. 1. cap. 24. and coughing Aetius bids steep Paper 3 days in water and apply it made in a Ball to the Groin the Gut being first put up for that remedy by 3 days adhesion will keep it from falling down But it will be as I suppose more effectual if the Paper be steeped not in common but in the astringent water described in the falling down of the womb The craft and covetousness Gelders Truly I have healed many by the help of such remedies and have delivered them from the hands of the Gelders which are greedy of Childrens Testicles by reason of the great gain they receive from thence They by a crafty cozenage perswade the Parents that the falling down of the Gut into the Cod is uncurable which thing notwithstanding experience convinceth to be false if so be the cure be performed according to the fore-mentioned manner when the Peritonaeum is only relaxed and not broken for the process thereof by which the Gut doth fall as in a steep way in progress of time and age is straitned and knit together whilst also in the mean time the Guts grow thicker A certain Chirurgeon who deserveth credit hath told me that he hath cured many Children Another way to cure Ruptures as thus He beats a Loadstone into fine powder and gives it in pap and then he anoints with Hony the Groin by which the Gut came out and then strewed it over with fine filings of Iron He administred this kind of remedy for ten or twelve days The part for other things being bound up with a Ligature and Truss as was fitting The efficacy of this remedy seemeth to consist in this The reason this cure that the Loadstone by a natural desire of drawing the Iron which is strewed upon the Groin joyns to it the fleshy and fatty particles interposed between them by a certain violent impetuosity which on every side pressing and bending the loosness of the Peritonaeum yea verily adjoyning themselves to it in process of time by a firm adhesion intercept the passage and falling down of the Gut or Kall which may seem no more abhorring from reason than that we behold the Loadstone it self through the thickness of a Table to draw Iron after it any way The same Chirurgeon affirmed that he frequently and happily used the following Medicine Another medicine He burnt into ashes in an Oven red Snails shut up in an earthen Pot and gave the powder of them to little children in Pap but to those which were bigger in Broth. But we must despair of nothing in this disease for the cure may happily proceed in men of full growth as of forty year old who have filled the three dimensions of the body as this following relation testifies There was a certain Priest in the Parish of St. Andrews called John Moret A notable History whose office was to sing an Epistle with a loud voyce as often as the solemnity of the day and the thing required Wherefore seeing he was troubled with the Enterocele he came to me
disprove both by his writings as also by reason it self For he writes that the broad worm which he cals Taenia is as it were a certain Metamorphosis or transmutation of the inner tunicle of the smal guts into a quick living and movable body But no man ever said neither will he confess that the Dracunculi hath the material causes of their beginning from the Tunicle of the vein in which they are closed or from the fibers of a nervous body to which often they are adjoined but much less from the skin under which they lie may they draw the material causes of their original Moreover neither can there be any generation of worms nor of any other living creatures whatsoever who have their original from putrefaction unless by the Corruption of some matter of whose better and more benign part nature by the force of the vital heat produceth some animate Body 4 Meteorolog as Aristotle teacheth Wherefore to produce this effect it is fit the matter should have such a disposition to putrefaction as is required for the generation of such a creature as they would make the Dracunculus to be It is fit the helping causes should concur as assistants to the principals in the action And it is meet the place should be opportune or fit But there may be many causes found which may give life to the Dracunculi for by the common consent of all those who have written of them their generation proceeds from an humor melancholick Natural Melancholick humors is most unapt to putrefie Stink an unseparable companion to putrefaction terrestrial and gross which by its qualities both by the first coldness and dryness as also by the second that is Acidity is not only thought most unfit of all others for putrefaction but also is judged to resist putrefaction as that which is caused by heat and superfluous humidity Besides if the material cause of this disease should be from an humor putrefying and turning by putrefaction into some living Creature it was fit there should be stench also as being an unseparable accident of putrefaction for thus the excrements in the guts of which the worms are generated do smell or stink Therefore that which exhales from their bodies who are troubled with the Dracunculi should be stinking as it happens to those sick of the Pthiriasis or Lowsie-evill But none of those who have delivered the accidents or symptoms of the Dracunculi are found to have made mention hereof but of the efficient cause whereby so great heat may be raised in the places next under the skin by the efficacy whereof such a creature may be formed of a matter melancholick and most unapt to putrefie as they make the Dracunculus to be who fain our bodies to be fruitful monsters especially seeing the surface of the body is continually ventilated by the small Arteries spread under the skin as also by the benefit of insensible transpiration and breathed with the coolness of the air incompassing us But now the material and efficient causes being defective or certainly very weak for the generation of so laborious an effect what coadjutory cause can yield assistance Can the humidity of meats for those Bodies which are fed with warm and moist meats What things usually breed worms as Milk Cheese Summer fruits usually breed worms as we are taught by experience in children But on the contrary Avicen in the place before cited writeth that meats of a hot and dry temper chiefly breed this kind of disease and that it is not so frequent to moist bodies and such as are accustomed to the Bath moist meats and wine moderately taken But whether may the condition of the air of those regions in which it is as it were an Endemiall disease confer any thing to the generation of such creatures Certainly for this purpose in a cloudy warm and thick air such as useth to be at the beginning of the Spring when all the places resound with frogs toads and the like creatures breed of putrefaction But on the contrary Jacobus Dalechampius by the opinion of all the Physitians that have written of the Dracunculi Cap. 83. Chir Gallic writes that this disease breeds in the dry and Sun-burnt regions of India and Arabia but if at the least that part of our body which is next under the skin should have any opportunity to ingender and nourish such creatures they may be judged to have written that the Dracunculus is a living creature with some probability But if there be no opportunity for generation in that place nor capacity for the nourishment of such like creatures as in the guts if that region of the body be breathed upon with no warmness and smothering heat if it be defiled with none of those gross excrements as the guts usually are but only by the subtiller exhalation which have an easie and insensible transpiration by the pores of the skin which may seem to be a just cause of so monstrous and prodigious an effect but we shall little profit with these engines of reason unless we cast down at once all the Bulwarks with which this old opinion of the Dracunculi may stand and be defended For first they say Why have the ancients expressed this kind of disease by the name of a living thing that is of a Dracunculus or little Serpent I answer because in Physick names are often imposed upon diseases rather by similitude than from the truth of the thing for the confirmation whereof the examples of three diseases may suffice that of the Cancer Polypus and Elephas For these have those names not because any Crab Polypus or living Elephant may breed in the Body by such like Diseases but because this by its propagation into the adjacent parts represents the feet and claws of a Crab the other represents the flesh of the Sea-Polypus in its substance and the third because such as have the Leprosie have their skin wrinckled rough and horrid with scales and knots Why they are called Dracunculi as the skin of a living Elephant So truly this disease of which we now enquire seems by good right to have deserved the name Dracunculus because in its whole conformation colour quality and production into length and thickness it expresseth the image of a Serpent But Whence will they say if it be without life is that manifest motion in the matter We reply that the humor the cause of this disease is subtill and hot and so runs with violence into the part whence it may seem to move But when the Dracunculi are separated Why do they put their heads as it were out of their holes We answer in this the Ancients have been very much deceived because after the suppuration the ulcer being opened some nervous body being laid bare thrust forth and subjected it self to the sight which by the convulsive and shaking motion might express the crooked creeping of a Serpent But they will say Pain happens not unless to things indued
the Physitian is often forced to change the order of the cure All strange and external Bodies must be taken away as speedily as is possible because they hinder the action of Nature intending unity especially if they press or prick any Nervous Body or Tendon whence pain or an Abscess may breed in any principal part or other serving the principal Yet if by the quick and too hasty taking forth of such like Bodies there be fear of cruel pain or great effusion of Bloud it will be far better to commit the whole work to Nature than to exasperate the Wound by too violent hastening For Nature by little and little will exclude as contrary to it or else together with the Pus what strange body soever shall be contained in the wounded part But if there shall be danger in delay it will be fit the Chirurgeon fall to work quickly safely and as mildly as the thing will suffer for effusion of Bloud swooning convulsion and other horrid symptoms follow upon the too rough and boystrous handling of Wounds whereby the Patient shall be brought into greater danger than by the Wound it self Therefore he may pull out the strange Bodies either with his fingers or with instruments fit for that purpose but they are sometimes more easily and sometimes more hardly pulled forth according as the Body infixed is either hard or easie to be found or pulled out Which thing happens according to the variety of the figure of such like Bodies according to the condition of the part it self soft hard or deep in which these Bodies are fastned more straitly or more loosly and then for fear of inferring any worse harm as the breaking of some Vessel but how we may perform this first intention and also the expression of the instruments necessary for this purpose shall be shown in the particular Treaties of Wounds made by Gun-shot Arrows and the like Ligatures and Sutures for to conjoyn and hold together the lips of wounds But the Surgeon shall attain to the second and third scope of curing Wounds by two and the same means that is by Ligatures and Sutures which notwithstanding before he use he must well observe whether there be any great flux of Bloud present for he shall stop it if it he too violent but provoke it if too slow unless by chance it shall be poured out into any capacity or belly that so the part freed from the superfluous quantity of Bloud may be less subject to inflammation Therefore the lips of the Wound shall be put together and shall be kept so joyned by suture and ligatures Not truly of all but only of those which both by their nature and magnitude as also by the condition of the parts in which they are are worthy and capable of both the remedies For a simple and small solution of continuity stands only in need of the Ligature which we call incarnative especially if it be in the Arms or Legs but that which divides the Muscles transversly stands in need of both Suture and Ligature that so the lips which are somewhat far distant from each other and as it were drawn towards their beginning and ends may be conjoyned If any portion of a fleshy substance by reason of some great Cut shall hang down it must necessarily be adjoyned and kept in the place by Suture The more notable and large Wounds of all the parts stand in need of Suture which do not easily admit a Ligature by reason of the figure and site of the part in which they are as the Ears Nose Hairy-scalp Eye-lids Lips Belly and Throat There are three sorts of Ligatures by the joynt consent of all the Ancients Three sorts of Ligatures They commonly call the first a Glutinative or Incarnative the second Expulsive the third Retentive The Glutinative or Incarnative is fit for simple green and yet bloudy Wounds What an incarnative Ligature is This consists of two ends and must so be drawn that beginning on the contrary part of the Wound we may so go upwards partly crossing it and going downwards again we may closely joyn together the Lips of the Wound But let the Ligature be neither too strait lest it may cause inflammation or pain nor too loose lest it be of no use and may not well contain it The Expulsive Ligature is fit for sanious and fistulous Ulcers to press out the filth contained in them This is performed with one Rowler having one simple head What an expulsive the beginning of binding must be taken from the bottom of the Sinus or bosom thereof and there it must be bound more straightly and so by little and little going higher you must remit something of that rigour even to the mouth of the Ulcer that so as we have said the sanious matter may be pressed forth The Retentive Ligature is fit for such parts as cannot suffer strait binding such are the Throat What the retentive What the rowlers must be made of Belly as also all parts oppressed with pain For the part vexed with pain abhorreth binding The use thereof is to hold to local Medicines It is performed with a Rowler which consists somewhiles of one some whiles of more heads All these Rowlers ought to be of linnen and such as is neither too new nor too old neither too coorse nor too fine Their breadth must be proportionable to the parts to which they shall be applyed the indication of their largeness being taken from their magnitude figure and site As we shall shew more at large in our Tractates of Fractures and Dislocations The Chirurgeon shall perform the first scope of curing Wounds Why and how the temper of the wounded part must be preserved which is of preserving the temper of the Wounded part by appointing a good order of diet by the Prescript of a Physitian by using universal and local Medicines A slender cold and moist Diet must be observed until that time be passed wherein the Patient may be safe and free from accidents which are usually feared Therefore let him be fed sparingly especially if he be plethorick he shall abstain from Salt and spiced flesh and also from Wine if he shall be of a cholerick or sanguine nature in stead of Wine he shall use the Decoction of Barly or Liquorice or Water and Sugar He shall keep himself quiet for Rest is in Celsus opinion the very best Medicine He shall avoid Venery Contentions Brawls Anger and other perturbations of the mind When he shall seem to be past danger it will be time to fall by little and little to his accustomed manner and diet of life Universal remedies are Phlebotomies and Purging which have force to divert and hinder the defluxion whereby the temper of the part might be in danger of change For Phlebotomy it is not alwayes necessary as in small Wounds and Bodies In what wounds blood-letting is not necessary which are neither troubled with ill humors or Plethorick
opposite to that which received the blow What a Resonitus is as if the right side be struck the left is cloven this kind of Fracture is very dangerous because we cannot find it out by any certain sign as it is written by Hippocrates Lib. de vuln Capitis Wherefore if at any time the Patient dye of such a Fracture the Chirurgeon must be pardoned And although Paulus Aegineta laugh at this kind of Fracture and thinks that it cannot happen to a mans head as that which is hard and full as it happens in empty glass Bottles Lib. 6. cap 90. yet I have sometimes seen and observed it Neither is their reason of any vailidity who think Nature therefore to have framed the head of many bones knit together by sutures lest the fracture of the one side In whom this fracturâ— may take place in diverâ— bones of the Skull should be stretched to the other For peradventure this may take place in such as have express Sutures seated and framed according to Nature But it takes no place in such as either want them or have them not seated according to Nature or have them very close and so defaced that it may seem one Bone grown together of many This shall be made manifest by recital of the following History A servant of Massus the Post-master had a grievous blow with a stone upon the right Bregma A History which made but a small wound yet a great Contusion and Tumor Wherefore that it might more plainly appear whether the Bone had received any harm and also that the congealed bloud might be pressed forth the wound was dilated the skin being opened by Theodore Hereus the Chirurgeon who as he was a skilful workman and an honest man omitted nothing which Art might do for his cure When he had divided the skin the bone was found whole although it was much to be feared that it was broken because he fell presently to the ground with the blow vomited and shewed other signs of a fractured Skull so it happened that he dyed on the one and twentieth day of his sickness But I being called to learn and search how he came by his death dividing the Skull with a Saw found in the part opposite to the blow a great quantity of Sanies or bloudy matter and an Abscess in the Crossa Meninx and also in the substance of the very Brain but no Sutures but the two scaly ones Therefore that is certain which is now confirmed by the authority of Hippocrates as also by reason and experience that a blow may be received on the one side and the bone may be fractured on the opposite especially in such as have either no Sutures or else so firmly united and closed that they are scarse apparent The Resonitus may be in the same bone of the Skull Neither is it absurd that the part opposite to that which received the stroak of the same bone and not of divers bones may be cloven and in those men who have their Skulls well made and naturally distinguished and composed with Sutures and this both was and is the true meaning of Hippocrates That this may be the better understood we must note that the opposite part of the same bone may be understood two manner of ways First when the fracture is in the same surface of the smitten bone as if that part of one of the bones of the Bregma which is next to the Lambdal suture be smitten and the other part next to the Coronal suture be cloven Secondly when as not the same superficies and table which receives the blow but that which lyes under it is cleft which kind of fracture I observed in a certain Gentleman a Horseman of Captain Stempans Troop He in defending the breach of the wall of the Castle of Hisdin A History was struck with a Musket bullet upon the Bregma but had his helmet on his head the bullet dented in the helmet but did not break it no nor the musculous skin nor skull for as much as could be discerned yet notwithstanding he died apoplectick upon the sixt day after But I being very desirous to know what might be the true cause of his death dividing his Skull observed that the second Table was broken and cast off scales and splinters wherewith as with Needles the substance of the Brain was continually pricked the first and upper Table being whole for all this I afterwards shewed the like example to Capellanus and Castellanus the King and Queens cheif Physitians in the expedition of Roane But Hippocrates prescribes no method of curing this fifth kind of fracture by reason he thinks it cannot be found out by any circumstance whence it happens that it is for the most part deadly Yet must we endeavour to have some knowledge and conjecture of such a fracture Why Hippocrates set down no way to cure a Resoritus if it shall at any time happen Wherefore having first diligently shaven away the hair we must apply an Emplaister of Pitch Tar Wax Turpentine the Powder of Iris or Flower-deluce roots and Mastich now if any place of the head shall appear more moist The manner to know when the Skull is fractured by a Resonitus soft and swoln it is somewhat likely that the bone is cleft in that place so that the Patient though thinking of no such thing is now and then forc'd to put his hand to that part of the Skull Confirmed with these and other signs formerly mentioned let him call a counsel of learned Physitians and foretell the danger to the Patients friends which are there present that there may no occasion of calumny remain then let him boldly perforate the Skull for that is far better than forsake the Patient ready to yield to the greatness of the hidden disease so consequently to dye within a short while after There are four sorts or conditions of fractures by which the Chirurgeon may be so deceived that when the Skull is broken indeed yet he may think there is no fracture The first is when the bone is so depressed that it presently rises up into its true place and native equability The second is when the fissure is only capillary The third is when the bone is shaken on the inside the utter surface nevertheless remaining whole forasmuch as can be discerned The fourth is when the bone is stricken on the one side and cleft on the other CHAP. IX Of the moving or Concussion of the Brain Gal. lib. 2. de comp m dic cap 6. Com. ad Aph. 58. sect 7. BEsides the mentioned kinds of fractures by which the Brain also suffers there is another kind of affect besides Nature which also assails it by the violent Incursion of a cause in l ke manner external they call it the Commotion or shaking of the Brain whence Symptomes like those of a broken Skull ensue Falling from aloft upon a solid and hard body dull and heavy
within by the stroak may cast forth some bloud upon the Membranes of the Brain which being there concrete may cause great pain by reason whereof it blinds the Eyes if soâ—e that the place can be found against which the pain is and when the skin is opened the bone look pale it must presently be cut out as Celsus hath written Now it remains that we tell you how to make your Prognosticks in all the fore-mentioned fractures of the Skull CHAP. X. Of Prognosticks to be made in fractures of the Skull Hip. de vul cap. WE must not neglect any Wounds in the Head no not those which cut or bruise but only the hairy scalp but certainly much less those which are accompanyed by a fracture in the skull for oft-times all horrid symptoms follow upon them consequently death it self especially in bodies full of ill humors or of an ill habit such as are these which are affected with the Lues venerea Leprosie Dropsie Pthysick Consumption for in these simple wounds are hardly or never cured for union is the cure of wounds but this is not performed unless by the strength of nature and sufficient store of laudable bloud but those which are sick of hectick Feavers and Consumptions want store of bloud and those bodies which are repleat with ill humors and of an ill habit have no afflux or plenty of laudable bloud but all of them want the strength of nature the reason is almost the same in those also which are lately recovered of some disease Whether the wounds of children or old people are better to heal Those wounds which are bruised are more difficult to cure than those which are cut When the Skull is broken then the continuity of the flesh lying over it must necessarily be hurt and broken unless it be in a Resonitus The bones of children are more soft thin and replenished with a sanguine humidity than those of old men and therefore more subject to putrefaction Wherefore the wounds which happen to the bones of children though of themselves and their own nature they may be more easily healed because they are more soft wherby it comes to pass that they may be more easily agglutinated neither is there fit matter wanting for their agglutination by reason of the plenty of bloud laudable both in consistence and quality than in old men whose Bones are dryer and harder and so resist union which comes by mixture and their bloud is serous and consequently a more unfit bond of unity and agglutination yet oft-times through occasion of the symptoms which follow upon them that is putrefaction and corruption which sooner arise in a hot and moist body and are more speedily encreased in a soft and tender they usually are more suspected and difficult to heal The Patient lives longer of a deadly fracture in the Skull in Winter than in Summer for that the native heat is more vigorous in that time than in this besides also the humors putrefie sooner in Summer because then unnatural heat is then easily inflamed and more predominant as many have observed out of Hippocrates Aph. 15. sect 1. The wounds of the Brain and of the Meninges or Membranes thereof are most commonly deadly because the action of the Muscles of the Chest and others serving for respiration is divers times disturbed and intercepted whence death insues If a swelling happening upon a wound of the head presently vanish away it is an ill sign unless there be some good reason therefore as bloud-letting Aph. 65. sect 5. purging or the use of resolving local medicines as may be gathered by Hippocrates in his Aphorisms If a Feaver ensue presently after the beginning of a wound of the head that is upon the fourth or seventh day which usually happens you must judg it to be occasioned by the generating of Pus Aph. 47. sect 2. or Matter as it is recited by Hippocrates Neither is such a Feaver so much to be feared as that which happens after the seventh day in which time it ought to be terminated but if it happen upon the tenth or fourteenth day with cold or shaking it is dangerous because it makes us conjecture that there is putrefaction in the Brain the Meninges or Skull through which occasion it may arise chiefly if other signs shall also concurr which may shew any putrefaction as if the wound shall be pallid and of a faint yellowish colour as flesh looks after it is washed Wounds which are dry rough livid and black are evil For as it is in Hippocrates Aphoris 2. Sect. 7. It is an ill sign if the flesh look livid when the Bone is affected for that colour portends the extinction of the heat through which occasion the lively or indifferently red colour of the part faints and dyes and the flesh thereabout is dissolved into a viscid Pus or filth Commonly another worse affect follows hereon wherein the wound becoming withered and dry looks like salted flesh sends forth no matter is livid and black whence you may conjecture that the Bone is corrupted especially if it become rough whereas it was formerly smooth and plain for it is made rough when Caries or corruption invades it but as the Caries increases it becomes livid and black sanious matter with all sweating out of the Diploe as I have observed in many all which are signs that the native heat is decayed and therefore death at hand but if such a Feaver be occasioned from an Erysipelas which is either present or at hand it is usually less terrible The signs of a Feaver caused by an Erysipelas But you shall know by these signs that the Feaver is caused by an Erysipelas and conflux of cholerick matter if it keep the form of a Tertian if the fit take them with coldness and end in a sweat if it be not terminated before the cholerick matter is either converted into Pus or else resolved if the lips of the wound be somewhat swoln as also all the face if the eyes be red and fiery if the neck and chaps be so stiffe that he can scarse bend the one or open the other if there be great excess of biting and pricking pain and heat and that far greater than in a Phlegmon Why an Erysipâ—las chiâ—fly assâ—ils the face For such an Erysipelous disposition generated of thin and hot bloud chiefly assails the face and that for two causes The first is by reason of the natural levity of the cholerick humor the other because of the rarity of the skin of these parts The cure of an Erysipelas on the â—â—ce The cure of such an affect must be performed by two means that is evacuation and cooling with humectation If choler alone cause this tumor we must easily be induced to let bloud but we must purge him with medicines evacuating choler If it be an Erysipelas Phlegmonodes you must draw bloud from the Cephalick-vein of that side which is most affected
alwayes using advice of a Physitian Having used these general means you must apply refrigerating and humecting things such as are the juyce of Night-shade Housleek Purslane Lettuce Navel-wort Water-Lentil or Ducks-meat Gourds a Liniment made of two handfuls of Sorrel boyled in fair water then beaten or drawn through a searse with Oyntment of Roses or some unguent Populeon added thereto will be very commodious Such and the like remedies must be often and so long renewed until the unnatural heat be extinguished But we must be careful to abstain from all unctuous Oyly things Why Oyly things must not be used in an Erysipelas of the face because they may easily be inflamed and so encrease the disease Next we must come to resolving Medicines but it is good when any thing comes from within to without but on the contrary it is ill when it runs from without inwards as experience and the Authority of Hippocrates testifie If when the bone shall become purulent Aph. 25. sect 6. pustules shall break out on the tongue by the dropping down of the acrid filth or matter by the holes of the palat upon the tongue which lyes under now when this symptom appears few escape Also it is deadly when one becomes dumb and stupid that is Apoplectick by a stroak or wound on the Head for it is a sign that not only the Bone but also the Brain it self is hurt But oft-times the hurt of the Brain proceeds so far Deadly signs in wounds of the head that from corruption it turns to a Sphacel in which case they all have not only pustules on their tongues but some of them dye stupid and mute othersome with a convulsion of the opposite part neither as yet I have observed any which have dyed with either of these symptoms by reason of a wound in the head who have not had the substance of their Brain tainted with a Sphacel as it hath appeared when their Skulls have been opened after their death CHAP. XI Why when the Brain is hurt by a Wound of the Head there may follow a Convulsion of the opposite part MAny have to this day enquired A Convulsion is cauâ—ed by dryness but as yet as far as I know it hath not been sufficiently explained why a Convulsion in wounds of the head seizes on the part opposite to the blow Therefore I have thought good to end that controversie in this place My reason is this A twofold câ—use of Convulsifick dryness that kind of Symptom happens in the sound part by reason of emptiness and dryness but there is a twofold cause and that wholly in the wounded part of this emptiness and dryness of the sound or opposite part to wit pain and the concourse of the spirits and humors thither by the occasion of the wound and by reason of the pains drawing and natures violently sending help to the afflicted part The sound part exhausted by this means both of the spirits humors easily falls into a Convulsion For thus Galen writes God the Creator of Nature hath so knit together Lib. 4. de usâ—e partium the triple spirituous substance of our bodies with that tye and league of concord by the production of the passages to wit of Nerves Veins and Arteries that if one of these forsake any part the rest presently neglect it whereby it languisheth and by little and little dyes through defect of nourishment But if any object that Nature hath made the body double for this purpose that when one part is hurt the other remaining safe and sound might suffice for life and necessity but I say this axiom hath no truth in the vessels and passages of the body For it hath not every where doubled the vessels for there is but one only vein appointed for the nourishment of the Brain and the Membranes thereof which is that they call the Torcular by which when the left part is wounded it may exhaust the nourishment of the right and sound part and through that occasion cause it to have a Convulsion by too much dryness Verily it is true that when in the opposite parts the Muscles of one kind are equal in magnitude strength and number the resolution of one part makes the convulsion of the other by accident but it is not so in the Brain For the two parts of the Brain the right and left each by its self performs that which belongs thereto without the consent conspiration or commerce of the opposite part for otherwise it should follow that the Palsie properly so called that is of half the body which happens by resolution caused either by mollification or obstruction residing in either part of the Brain should inferr together with it a Convulsion of the opposite part Which notwithstanding dayly experience convinceth as false Wherefore we must certainly think that in wounds of the Head wherein the Brain is hurt that Inanition and want of nourishment are the causes that the sound and opposite part suffers a Convulsion Francis Dalechampius in his French Chirurgery renders another reason of this question That Opinion of Dalechampius saith he the truth of this proposition may stand firm and ratified we must suppose that the Convulsion of the opposite part mentioned by Hippocrates doth then only happen when by reason of the greatness of the inflammation in the hurt part of the Brain which hath already inferred corruption and a Gangrene to the Brain and Membranes thereof and within a short time is ready to cause a sphacel in the Skull so that the disease must be terminated by death for in this defined state of the disease and these conditions the sense and motion must necessarily perish in the affected part as we see it happens in other Gangrens through the extinction of the native heat Besides the passages of the animal Spirit must necessarily be so obstructed by the greatness of such an inflammation or phlegmon that it cannot flow from thence to the parts of the same side lying there-under and to the neighbouring parts of the Brain and if it should flow thither it will be unprofitable to carry the strength and faculty of sense and motion as that which is infected and changed by admixture of putrid and Gangrenous vapours Whereby it cometh to pass that the wounded part destitute of sense is not stirred up to expel that which would be troublesome to it if it had sense wherefore neither are the Nerves thence arising seised upon or contracted by a Convulsion It furthermore comes to pass that because these same Nerves are deprived of the presence and comfort of the Animal Spirit and in like manner the parts of the same side drawing from thence their sense and motion are possessed with a Palsie for a Palsie is caused either by the cutting or obstruction of a Nerve or the madefaction or mollification thereof by a thin and watry humor or so affected by some vehement distemper that it cannot receive the
compact substance thereof the bloud can neither freely nor plentifully sweat through for matter to regenerate flesh Hence it is that wheresoever any portion of the skull is wanting you may there by putting to of your hand perceive and feel the beating of the brain wherefore the skull must needs be much weaker in that place Now to help this infirmity I wished this Lacky to wear a Cap made of thick Leather so more easily to withstand external injuries The covetous craft of impostors and verily thereby he grew much better Now I think good in this place to lay open the deceit and craft of some Impostors falsly styling themselves Chirurgeons who when they are called to cure wounds of the head wherein any part of the skull is lost perswade the Patient and his frâ—ends that they must put a plate of gold in the place of the skull which is wanting Wherefore they hammer it in the presence of the Patient and turn it divers wayes and apply it to the part the better to fit it but presently after they slily convey it into their purses and so leave the patient thus couzened Others brag that they are able to put the dryed rind of a gourd in the place of a lost bone and fasten it on to defend the part and thus they grossely abuse those which are ignorant in the Art For this is so far from being done that Nature will not suffer nor endure so much as an hair or any other small body to be shut up in a wound when it is cicatrized neither is the reason alike of a leaden bullet which shot into the body lies there for many years without any harm to the Patient for although lead have a certain familiarity with mans body yet is it at length unless the density of the opposed flesh ligament tendon or some other such like substance hinder thrust forth by nature impatient of all strange bodâ—es And thus much of the rottenness and corruption of fractured bones now must we speak of the discommodities which befal the Meninges by wounds whereby the Skull is broken CHAP. XXI Of the discommodities which happen to the Crassa Meninx by fractures of the Skull MAny discommodities chiefly happen to the Crassa Meninx by a fracture of the skull and rash trepaning thereof for it sometimes chances to be cut and torn Agglutination is a remedy for this disease which Hippocrates wishes to be procured with the juyce of Nepeta that is of that Calamint which smells like Penny-royal mixed with Barly-flour In stead whereof this following powder having the like faculty may take place Remedies for the lacerated Meninx â„ž ColophonÊ’ iij Myrrhae Aloes Mastiches sanguinis Dracon an Ê’ j croci sarcocollae an Ê’ ss misce fiat pulvis subtilis But to purge the bloud and matter which is gathered and lyes between the Crassa Meninx and Skull you shall put in a Tent made of a rag twined up some four or five double and steeped in syrup of Roses or Wormwood and a little Aqua vitae for thus you shall press down both the Crassa Meninx lest lifted up by the accustomed and native pulsation of the Brain it should be hurt by the edges of the Skull yet rough by reason of the sharp splinters of the bone lately trepaned and give freer passage forth for the matter there contained But as oft as you shall dress the Patient you shall renew the forementioned Tent until all the matter be purged forth And so often also you shall press down with this following Instrument the Dura Mater and bid the Patient to strive to put forth his breath stopping his mouth and nose that so the matter may more easily be evacuated This Instrument wherewith you shall hold down the Dura Mater must have the end round polisht and smooth as it is here exprest A fit Instrument to press and hold down the Dura Mater so to make way for the passage forth of the Sanies or Matter And let there be laid upon the Dura Mater strewed over with the formerly forementioned powder a spunge moistened and wrung forth of a drying decoction made of aromatick and cephalick things such as this which follows â„ž Fol. salviae majoran betonicae rosar rub absinth Myrtil A spunge fit to foment withal florum chamaem melil stoechad utriusque an M. iij. ss rad cyperi calam aromat ireos caryophyllatae angelicae an â„¥ ss bulliant omnia secundum artem cum aqua fabrorum vinoruâ—ro fiat decoctio ad usum dictum And instead hereof you may use claret with a little aqua vitae that so the contained matter may be evacuated and dryed up A spunge is fitter for this purpose to draw than a linnen rag or any other thing both because it is good of it self to draw forth the humidity Lib. de vuln cap. as also for that by its softness it yeelds to the pulsation of the Brain Then apply to the wound and all the adjoining parts an emplaister of Diacalcitheos dissolved with vinegar or wine or oyl of Roses that so the plaister may be the more cold and soft For in Hippocrates opinion nothing which is any thing heavy or hard must be applyed to wounds of the head neither must it be bound with too strait or hard a ligature for fear of pain and inflammation Lib. de fasciis For Galen tells as he had it from Mantias that a certain man had lost his eyes by inflammation and impostumation arising for that an Apothecary had used too strait a ligature to his head and face for this strait ligature so pressed the sutures that the fuliginous vapours The discommodities of too strait binding of the head which used to pass through them and the pores of the skull were stopped from passing that way besides the beating of the Arteries was intercepted and hindered by which means the pain and inflammation so encreased that his eyes were rent and broke in sunder and fell forth of their orb What cloaths we must use Wherefore Hippocrates rightly commends an indifferent ligature also he fitly wisheth us to let the emplaisters be soft which are applyed to the head as also the cloaths wherewith it is bound up to be of soft and thin linnen or of Cotton or wool When the patient is in dressing How the patient must lye in his bed if there come much matter out of the wound you shall wish him if he can to lye upon the wound and now and then by fits to strive to breathe stopping his mouth and nose that so the brain lifted and swoln upwards the matter may be the more readily cast forth otherwise suffer him to lye so in his bed as he shall best like of and shall be least troublesome to him You may with good success put upon the Crassa Meninx oyl of Turpentine with a small quantity of aqua vitae and a little Aloes and Saffron finely powdred to clense or draw forth
water you must heat them very hot and so the air which is contained in them will be exceedingly rarified which by putting them presently into water will be condensate a much and so will draw in the water to supply the place ne detur vacuum Then put them into fire and it again ratifying the water into air will make them yield a strong continued and forcible blast The cause of the report and blow of a Cannon Ball-bellows brought out of Germany which are made of brass hollow and round and have a very small hole in them whereby the water is put in and so put to the fire the water by the action thereof is rarified into air and so they send forth wind with a great noise and blow strongly assoon as they grow throughly not You may try the same with Chesnuts which cast whole and undivided into the fire presently fly asunder with a great crack because the watry and innate humidity turned into wind by the force of the fire forcibly breaks his passage forth For the air or wind raised from the water by rarifaction requires a larger place neither can it now be contained in the narro◠〈◊〉 or skins of the Chesnut wherein it was formerly kept Just after the same manner Gunâ—der being fired turns into a far greater proportion of air according to the truth of that Philosophical proposition which saith Of one part of earth there are made ten of water of one of water ten of air and of one of air are made ten of fire Now this fire not possible to be pent in the narrow space of the piece wherein the powder was formerly contained endeavours to force its passage with violence and so casts forth the Bullet lying in the way yet so that it presently vanishes into air and doth not accompany the Bullet to the mark or object which it batters spoils and breaks asunder Yet the Bullet may drive the obvious air with such violence that men are often sooner touched therewith than with the Bullet and dye by having their bones shattered and broken without any hurt on the flesh which covers them which as we formerly noted it hath common with Lightning We find the like in Mines when the powder is once fired it removes and shakes even Mountains of earth In the year of our Lord 1562. A History a quantity of this powder which was not very great taking fire by accident in the Arcenal of Paris caused such a tempest that the whole City shook therewith but it quite overturned divers of the neighbouring houses and shook off the â—yles and broke the windows of those which were further off and to conclude like a storm of Lightning it laid many here and there for dead some lost their sight others their hearing and othersome had their limbs torn asunder as if they had been rent with wild Horses and all this was done by the only agitation of the air into which the fired Gun-powder was turned Just after the same manner as windes pent up in hollow places of the earth which want vents The cause of an Earthquake For in seeking passage forth they vehemently shake the sides of the Earth and raging with a great noise about the cavities they make all the surface thereof to tremble so that by the various agitation one while up another down it over-turns or carries it to another place For thus we have read that Megara and Aegina anciently most famous Cities of Greece were swallowed up and quite over-turned by an Earthquake I omit the great blusterings of the winds striving in the cavities of the earth which represent to such as hear them at some distance the fierce assailing of Cities the bellowing of Bullets the horrid roarings of Lions neither are they much unlike to the roaring reports of Cannons These things being thus premised let us come to the thing we have in hand Amongst things necessary for life there is none causes greater changes in us than the Air which is continually drawn into the Bowels appointed by nature and whether we sleep wake or what else soever we do we continual draw in and breathe it out Through which occasion Hippocrates calls it Divine for that breathing through this mundane Orb it embraces nourishes defends and keeps in quiet peace all things contained therein friendly conspiring with the Stars from whom a divine vertue is infused therein For the air diversly changed and affected by the Stars doth in like manner produce various changes in these lower mundane bodies And hence it is that Philosophers and Physitians do so seriously with us to behold and consider the culture and habit of places and constitution of the air when they treat of preserving of health or curing diseases For in these the great power and dominion of the air is very apparent as you may gather by the four seasons of the year for in Summer the air being hot and dry heats and dryes our bodies but in Winter it produceth in us the effects of Winters qualities that is of cold and moisture yet by such order and providence of nature that although according to the varieties of seasons our bodies may be variously altered yet shall they receive no detriment thereby if so be that the seasons retain their seasonableness from whence if they happen to digress they raise and stir up great perturbations both in our bodies and minds whose malice we can scarse shun because they encompass us on every hand and by the law of Nature enter together with the air into the secret Cabinets of our Bodies both by occult and manifest passages For who is lie How the air becomes hurtful that doth not by experience find both for the commodity and discommodity of his health the various effects of winds wherewith the air is commixt according as they blow from this or that Region or quarter of the world Wherefore seeing that the South-wind is hot and moist the North-wind cold and dry the East-wind clear and fresh the West wind cloudy it is no doubt but that the air which we draw in by inspiration carries together therewith into the Bowels the qualities of that wind which is then prevalent Whence we read in Hippocrates Aphor. 17. sect 3. that changes of times whether they happen by different winds or vicissitude of seasons chiefly bring diseases For Northerly winds do condense and strengthen our Bodies and make them active well coloured and during by resuscitating and vigorating the native heat But Southern winds resolve and moisten our Bodies make us heavy-headed dull the hearing cause giddiness and make the Eyes and Body less agile as the Inhabitants of Nâ—rbon find to their great harm who are otherwise ranked among the most active people of France But if we would make a comparison of the seasons and constitutions of the year by Hippâ—crates decree Droughts are more wholesome and less deadly than Rains I judg for that too much humidity is the mother of
heat and spirits returning into the part The belly must be so qualified that he may have at the least one stool a day either by nature or Art and if by Art then rather with a Clyster than purging medicins taken by the mouth for that the agitation of humors chiefly in the first dayes of the disease is to be suspected lest we increase the defluxion falling down upon the wounded part Gal. Lib. 4. Meth. cap. 6. Yet Galen writes that both the evacuations are here needful that is Blood-letting and Purging though the Patient be neither plethorick nor repleat with ill humors But the care hereof must be committed to the judgment of the learned Physitian pain if joyned with inflammation shall be mitigated by anointing the parts neer unto the wound with unguent nutritum composed with the juice of Plantain Housleek Nightshade Gal. Lib. 1. de comp Med. secund Gâ—n c. 6. and the like Unguentum Diacalcitheos described by Galen dissolved with vinegar oil of Poppyes and Roses is of no less efficacy nor ungent de bole nor divers other things of the same faculty though properly no anodynes as those which are not hot and moist in the first degree but rather cold but yet not so as to have any narcotick faculty Now these forementioned things asswage pain for that they correct the hot distemper and stay the acrid and cholerick defluxions whose violence is more than cold After the use of repercussives it will be good to apply this following cataplasm An anodine and ripening Cataplasm â„ž Micae panis infusae in lacte vaccino lb j ss bulliant parum addendo olei viâ—â—acei rosar an â„¥ iij. vicell overum nu iiij pulver rosar rub flor chamem meliloti an â„¥ ij farin fabar hordei an â„¥ j. misce fiat cataplasma secundum artem Also in this case you may easily make a medicine of bread crums boyled in Oxycrate and oil of Roses The cure of Tumors if any associate the wound may be found in their proper place Nature's motion whether to suppuration or any such thing must still be observed and helped by the Physitian and Chirurgeon as the ministers and servants thereof CHAP. X. Of Bullets which remain in the body for a long time after the Wound is healed up Why Leaden Bullets lye in the body so many years without doing any harm LEaden Bullets lye in some parts of the body some whiles seaven eight or more years so that they neither hinder the agglutination of the Wound neither doth any other symptome happen thereupon as I have divers times observed untill at length by the strength of nature forcing them and their proper weightiness bearing them downwards they shew themselves in some lower part by their swelling or bunching forth and so must be taken forth by the hand of the Chirurgeon For they say lead hath a certain sympathy and familiarity with mans body chiefly the fleshy parts thereof Wherefore it neither putrefies it self nor causeth the flesh to putrefie besides it hath an excellent faculty in cicatrizing old ulcers But bullets of stone iron and of any other metall are of another nature for they cannot remain any long time in the body without hurt for Iron will grow rusty and so corrode the neighbouring bodies and bring other malign symptoms Yet a leaden bullet cannot remain any long time in nervous or noble parts without danger CHAP. XI How to correct the constitution of the Air so that the noble parts may be strengthened and the whole body besides BUt because as we have formerly told you Cordials to strengthen the noble parts there are some times wherein even small Wounds made by Gunshot prove deadly not by their own fault but the fault of the air therefore also the Chirurgeon must have this care that he correct the air with all diligence and reduce it to a certain quality and moderation of substance and strengthen the noble parts and whole body besides which may be performed by the following medicines which are to be taken inwardly and applyed outwardly In the morning three hours before meat let the Patient take some certain quantity as the Physitian shall think fit of the Electuary Diarrhodon Albatis or Aromaticum rosatum triasantalon biamoschum laetificans Galeni or some such other like And you shall apply some such Epitheme as is here described to the Heart and Liver A cordial Epithem â„ž Aquae rosar â„¥ iiij aquae buglossae aceti boni an â„¥ ij coriandri praeparati â„¥ ss caryophyll cortic citri an Ê’ j. sant rub Ê’ ss coralli utriusqueÊ’ ss camphorae ℈ j. croci ℈ ss pulver diarhod abbat Ê’ ij theriacae Mithridat an â„¥ ss pul flo chamaem melil an â„¥ iij. misce fiat epithema Let it be applyed warm by dipping a Scarlet cloath therein You shall frequently put odoriferous and refrigerating things to the Patients nose to strengthen the animal faculty as â„ž Aquae rosar aceti boni an â„¥ iij. caryophyllorum â—â—cis mâ—schat cinamomi conquassatorum Theriacae Galeni an Ê’ j. Let a linnen rag dipped herein be now and then put to the Patients nose for the same purpose he shall carry a Pomander about him and often smell thereto As â„ž ros rub violar an Ê’ iij. baccarum myrti juniperi Pomanders santal rub an Ê’ij ss styracis calamit Ê’ ij aq rosarum quantum satis est liquefiat simul cum cerae albae quod sufficit fiat ceratum ad comprehendos supra-dictos pulveres cum pistillo calido ducatur in pomum Or â„ž rad Ireos Florent majoran calam aromat ladani benzoini rad cyperi cariophyl an Ê’ ij Moschi gra 4. fiat pulvis cum gummi tragacanth quod sufficit Or else â„ž ladani puri â„¥ j. Benzoini â„¥ ss styracis calamit Ê’ vj. ireos flor â„¥ ss caryophyl Ê’ iij. majoran ros rub calami aromat an Ê’ ss in pollinem redigantur omnia bulliant cum aqua ros quantum sufficit colentur colata liquefiant cum justa cerae albae quantitate styracis liquidae â„¥ j. fiat ad modum cerati cum pistillo fiat pomum addita moschiÊ’ j. Also you may corroborate the animal faculty by application of frontals as also procure sleep and ease the pain of the head Frontals to cause rest and strenthen the animal faculty as â„ž aq ros â„¥ ij olei ros papav an â„¥ i ss aceti boni â„¥ j. trâ—chis de camphora Ê’ ss fiat fronoale Linnen rags dipped herein may be applyed to the temples of the forehead often renewed otherwise by their heat dryness and hardness they will cause watching in stead of sleep Neither must you in the mean time bind the head too hard lest by intercepting and hindring the pulsation of the temporal Artery you encrease the pain of the head You shall make a fire in the Patients chamber of odoriferous woods as Juniper Bay-tree the prunings or cuttings
the wound then to move nothing after the first dressing until the eighth day after then presently in another place he saith it will be good and expedient to drop ten or twelve drops of the formerly described Balsam every day into the wound Verily such doctrin which neither agrees with its self nor the truth cannot but much pusle a Novice and young Practitioner in Chirurgery who is not yet versed in the Art or the operations thereof CHAP. XIV Another Apologie against those who have laboured with new reasons to prove that Wounds made by Gunshot are poysoned SOme few months agone The occasion of this Apology I visited a Patient together with some learned Physitians and skilful Chirurgeons Now they as it oft-times happens in way of discourse begun to argue of the condition and quality of wounds made by Gunshot and indeavoured to prove that they might be poysoned by five reasons Not truly through the occasion of the Gunpowder for they all confessed that it was free from poyson whether you have regard to its essence or to its composition but by the Bullet The reason of our adversarie that the Bullets may be poysoned set down and contused into which the poyson may be transfused and incorporated The first reason is that Lead seeing it is of a rare and spongious nature which the easiness of melting and softness argues is very fit to drink and soak in what liquors so ever you please But methinks this conclusion is very weak for in all mixtures made by Art such as this is whereof we speak there are two things to be considered that is to say the matter of the things which enter into the mixture and the form for the matter such bodies must be either liquid or soft or friable and lastly such as may be broken and divided into small particles that so they may easily in all parts concurr and be conjoyned and united But for their form there ought to be a certain affinity consent and sympathy You may perceive this by Water and Oyl for each of them though of a liquid substance and such may easily be mixed with divers other things yet cannot they be mixed the one with the other by reason of their antipathy of forms For thus gold and silver are so agreeing with lead that as oft as they are molten lead is mixed with them But Brass shuns Lead as much as Gold and Silver fly Tin and white Lead If therefore Brass and Lead being melted cannot be mixed together though contained under the same Genus and common nature of Metals how then can it be commixt with another thing distinct in the whole kind much more in species and form to wit poyson Their second reason is this Iron say they which is more dense solid and less porous may receive some venenate substance and quality as the Arrows of the Ancients which were dipped in poyson testifie therefore must Lead much more be capable thereof I answer that the surface of Iron may be poysoned but not the inner part or substance by mixture therewith But here the question is of union but not of anointing or inunction The third reason is thus framed though say they Lead casts off and purges it self from the dross and unpure parts yet that is no argument that it will not commix or soak it self in some strange liquor or body for thus Steel being the most solid Iron receives the temper which hardens it by the artificial pouring upon it or quenching it in liquors contrary thereto in their whole kind I answer that Steel admits into it by that quenching and tempering none of the juyces or liquors wherewith it is watered or quenched For if that were necessary it might be better and more easily performed when the metal is first cast than when it is beaten into plates or bars which answer shall serve to confute their fourth reason wherein they say that Bullets may be made so poysonous by the commixture of the juyces of Muncks-hood Oleander Crow-foot and other such like things which in their whole substance are contrary to ours that the wound which is made with them cannot but be poysoned But I on the contrary affirm that mixture is only of these things which may not only be put but also stick thereto and be mutually united but how can water or any other liquid juyce so much as only stick to Lead as that which is a solid and firm body it is so far from being united therewith You may give more certain judgment hereof by experience than by reason wherefore let melted Lead be put into the foresaid juyces or the like then when the Lead is cold weigh each of them severally and you shall find that both of them retain the same weight they formerly had Which is a most certain argument that neither the Lead hath mixed or united it self with the juices nor the juices lost any part of their substance Their fifth reason is thus A bullet shot out of a Gun against some hard stone grows not so hot but that you may presently without any harm take it up in your hand Therefore it is false that the poyson commixt and united with the bullet can be dissipated by the fire flash of Gunpowder The answer to this objection is easie For when we say that although the bullet may be infected by poyson perfectly commixt with the Lead yet all the force of the poyson would be dissipated by the fire we would have you thus to understand us that we do not mean this of that fire which is made by the powder at the discharging of the Piece but of that by force whereof the molten Lead is mixed and conjoined with the venenate juice so to make one of many For this fire exercising its force upon the venenate juices hindered by the intercourse of no Medium and that for some space of time and not for an instant it may if not consume yet much weaken their strength If there be any who will not be satisfied by these reasons In praefat l. 6. Diascor let him consult and read Mathiolus There are saith he some in these later times wholly ignorant of things who if we may say the truth have been so madly foolish that they said it was fit and requisite to put Treacle and Mithridate and such like Antidotes amongst Gold and Silver that was melted to make Cups that so receiving the faculties of the Antidote they might resist poyson But how absurd and ridiculous their opinion is let them judg for it needs no clearer reproof who have but a little knowledge in natural things but chiefly in metals These are my reasons these the authorities of men excelling in learning and judgment that confirm me in my ancient and former opinion that Wounds made by Gun-shot do not partake of any venenate quality CHAP. XV. How Wounds made by Arrows differ from such as are made by Gunshot Wounds made with Arrows and such
head and then take fast hold of the head with your Cranes-bill and so draw them forth all three together CHAP. XX. What to be done when an Arrow is left fastned or sticking in a Bone BUt if the weapon be so depart and fastned in a Bone that you cannot drive it forth on the other side neither get it forth by any other way than that it entred in by A Caution you must first gently move it up and down if it stick very fast in but have a special care that you do not break it and so leave some fragment thereof in the bone then take it forth with your Crows-bill or some other fit Instrument formerly described Then press forth the bloud The benefit of bleeding in wounds and suffer it to bleed somewhat largely yet according to the strength of the Patient and nature of the wounded part For thus the part shall be eased of the fulness and illness of humors and less molested with inflammation putrefaction and other symptoms which are customarily feared When the weapon is drawn forth and the wound once dressed handle it if simple as you do simple wounds if compound then according to the condition and manner of the complication of the effects Certainly the Oyl of Whelps formerly described is very good to asswage pain To conclude you shall cure the rest of the symptoms according to the method prescribed in our Treatise of wounds in general and to that we have formerly delivered concerning wounds made by Gunshot CHAP. XXI Of poysoned Wounds IF these Wounds at any time prove poysoned they have it from their Primitive cause to wit The signs of poysoned wounds the empoysoned Arrows or Darts of their enemies You may find it out both by the property of the pain if that it be great and pricking as if continually stung with Bees for such pain usually ensues in wounds poysoned with hot poyson as Arrows usually are Also you shall know it by the condition of the wounded flesh for it will become pale and grow livid with some signs of mortification To conclude there happen many and malign symptoms upon wounds which are empoysoned being such as happen not in the common nature of usual wounds Remedies in poysoned wounds Therefore presently after you have plucked forth the strange bodies encompass the wound with many and deep scarifications apply ventoses with much flame that so the poyson may be more powerfully drawn forth to which purpose the sucking of the wound performed by one whose mouth hath no soarness therein but is filled with Oyl that so the poyson which he sucks may not stick nor adhere to the part will much conduce Lastly it must be drawn forth by rubefying vesicatory and caustick medicines and assailed by Oyntments Cataplasms Emplaisters and all sorts of local medicines The End of the Eleventh Book The Twelfth BOOK Of CONTVSIONS and GANGRENES CHAP. I. Of Contusions A Contusion according to Galen is a solution of continuity in the flesh or bone Gal. Lib de artis c nstitut Sect. 2 lib. de fracturis caused by the stroak of some heavy and obtuse thing or a fall from on high The symptom of this disease is by Hippocrates called Peliosis and Melasma that is to say blackness and blewness the Latins term it Sugillatum There are divers sorts of these Sugillations or blacknesses Causes of Bruises and Sugillations according as the bloud is poured forth into the more inward or outward part of the body The bloud is poured forth into the body when any for example falls from an high or hath any heavy weight falls upon him as it often happens to such as work in Mines or are extreamly racked or tortured and sometimes by too loud and forcible exclamations Besides also by a Bullet shot through the body bloud is poured forth into the Belly and so often evacuated by the passages of the Guts and Bladder The same may happen by the more violent and obtuse blows of a hard Trunchion Club Stone and all things which may bruise and press the cloud out of the vessels either by extending or breaking them For which causes also the exteriour parts are contused or bruised sometimes with a wound sometimes without so that the skin being whole and as far as one can discern untoucht the bloud pours it self forth into the empty spaces of the muscles and between the skin and muscles which affect the Ancients have tearmed Ecchymosis Hippocrates calls it by a peculiar name Nausiosis Sect. 2. Lib. de fract for that in this affect the swoln veins seem as it were to vomit and verily do vomit or cast forth the superfluous blood which is contained in them From these differences of Contusions are drawn the indications of curing as shall appear by the ensuing discourse CHAP. II. Of the general cure of great and enormous Contusions THe blood poured forth into the body must be evacuated by visible and not-visible evacuation The visible evacuation may be performed by blood-letting Cupping-glasses horns scarrification horsleeches and fit purgative medicins if so be the patient have not a strong and continual feaver The not-visible evacuation is performed by resolving and sudorifick potions Ad sentent 62. sect 3. lib. de A ticulis baths and a slender diet Concerning Blood-letting Galens opinion is plain where he bids in a fall from an high place and generally for bruises upon what part soever they be to open a vein though the parties affected are not of a full constitution for that unless you draw blood by opening a vein there may inflammations arise from the concreat blood from whence without doubt evill accidents may ensue After you have drawn blood give him foure ounces of Oxycrate to drink for that by the tenuity of its substance hinders the coagulation of the blood in the belly A portion to disolve an evacuate clotted blood A hot sheeps skin or in stead thereof you may use this following Potion â„ž rad GentianaeÊ’iij bulliant in Oxycrato in cilaâ—ura dissolve rhei electiÊ’ j. fiat potio These medicins dissolve and cast forth by spitting and vomit the congealed blood if any thereof be contained in the ventricle or lungs it will be expedient to wrap the Patient presently in a sheeps skin being hot and newly taken from the sheep and sprinkled over with a little myrrhe cresses and salt and so to put him presently in his bed then cover him so that he may sweat plentifully The next day take away the sheeps-skin A discussing ointment and anoint the body with the following anodyne and resolving unguent â„ž unguent de althaea â„¥ vj. olei Lumbric chamaem anethi an â„¥ ij terebinth venetae â„¥ iiij farinae foenugrae rosar rub pulverisat pul myrtillorum an â„¥ j. fiat liâ—us ut dictum est Then give this potion which is sudorifick and dissolves the congealed blood A Sudorifick potion to dissolve congealed blood Syrups hindering putrefaction
heat is oppressed and suffocated But this I would admonish the young Chirurgeon that when by the fore-mentioned signs he shall find the Gangrene present that he do not defer the amputation for that he finds some sense or small motion yet residing in the part For oft-times the affected parts are in this case moved not by the motion of the whole muscle but only by means that the head of the muscle is not yet taken with the Gangrene which moving its self by its own strength also moves its proper and continued tendon and tail though dead already wherefore it is ill to make any delay in such cases CHAP. XIV Of the Prognosticks in Gangrenes HAving given you the signs and causes to know a Gengrene it is fit we also give you the prognosticks The fierceness and the malignity thereof is so great that unless it be most speedily withstood the part it self will dye and also take hold of the neighbouring parts by the contagion of its mortification which hath been the cause that a Gangrene by many hath been termed an Esthiomenos For such corruption creeps out like poyson Why a Gangrene is called Esthiomenos and like fire eats gnaws and destroys all the neighbouring parts until it hath spread over the whole body For as Hippocrates writes Lib. de vulner capitis Mortui viventis nulla est proportio i. there is no proportion between the dead and living Wherefore it is fit presently to separate the dead from the living for unless that be done the living will dye by the contagion of the dead In such as are at the point of death The quick impatient of the dead a cold sweat flows over all their bodies they are troubled with ravings and watchings belchings and hicketing molest them and often swoundings invade them by reason of the vapours abundantly and continually raised from the corruption of the humors and flesh and so carryed to the Bowels and principal parts by the Veins Nerves and Arteries Wherefore when you have foretold these things to the friends of the Patient then make haste to fall to your work CHAP. XV. Of the General cure of a Gangrene Various Indications of curing a Gangrene THe Indications of curing Gangrenes are to be drawn from their differences for then cure must be diversly instituted according to the essence and magnitude For some Gangrenes possess the whole member others only some portion thereof some are deep othersome superficial only Also you must have regard to the temper of the body For soft and delicate bodies as of Children Women Eunuchs and idle persons require much milder medicins than those who by nature and custom or vocation of life are more strong and hardy such as Husbandmen Labourers Mariners Huntsmen Porters and men of the like nature who live sparingly and hardly What parts soonest taken â—old by a Gangrene Neither must you have respect to the body in general but also to the parts affected for the fleshy and musculous parts are different from the solid as the nerves and joynts or more solid as the Vertebrae Now the hot and moist parts as the privities mouth womb and fundament are easilyer and sooner taken hold of by putrefaction wherefore we must use more speedy means to help them Wherefore if the Gangrene be chiefly occasioned from an internal cause he must have a dyet prescribed for the decent and fitting use of the six things not natural If the body be plethorick or full of ill humors you must purge or let bloud by the advice of a Physitian Against the ascending up of vapours to the noble parts the heart must chiefly be strengthened with Treacle dissolved in Sorrel or Carduus-water with a bole of Mithridate the Conserve of Roses and Bugloss and with Opiâ—tes made for the present purpose according to Art this following Apozeme shall be outwardly applyed to the region of the heart A cordial Epithema â„ž Aquae rosar nenuphar an â„¥ iiij aceti scillitici â„¥ j. câ—rallorum santalorum alborum rulrorum rosar rub in pulver redactarum spodii an â„¥ j. mithrid theriacae an Ê’ ij ss trochiscorum de CaphuraÊ’ ij flor cardial in pollin redactarum p. ij creciÊ’ j. Ex omnibus in pollinem redactis fiat epithema Which may be applyed upon the region of the heart with a Scarlet-cloth or spunge These are usually such as happen in the cure of every Gangrene CHAP. XVI Of the particular cure of a Gangrene THe cure of a Gangrene caused by the too plentiful and violent defluxion of humors suffocating the native heat by reason of great Phlegmons is performed by evacuating and drying up the humors The cure of a Gangrene made by inflammation which putrefie by delay and collection in the part For this purpose scarifications and incisions great in differeâ—s small deep and superficiary according to the condition of the Gangrene are much commenâ—â—d that so the burdened part may injoy the benefit of perspiration and the contained humorâ— of difflation or evacuation of their sooty excrements Let Incisions be made when the â—ffeâ—◠〈◊〉 deep in and neer to mortification But scarifications may be used when the part first 〈◊〉 to putrefie for the greatness of the remedy must answer in proportion to that of the disâ—â—â—â— Wherefore if it penetrate to the bones it will be fit to cut the skin and flesh with mâ—â—â—â—â—d deep Incisions with an Incision-knife made for that purpose yet take heed of cutting the larger nerves and vessels unless they be wholly putrefied for if they be not yet putrefied you shall make your Incisions in the spaces between them if the Gangrene be less we must rest satisfied with only scarifying it When the Scarifications and Incisions are made we must suffer 〈◊〉 bloud to flow forth that so the conjunct matter may be evacuated Then must we apply and put upon it such medicins as may by heating drying resolving clensing and opening amend and correct the putrefaction and by piercing to the bottom may have power to overcome the virulency already impact in the part For this purpose Lotions made of the Lye of the Ashes of Fig-tree or Oak wherein Lupins have been throughly boyled are good Or you may with less trouble make a medicine with Salt-water wherein you may dissolve Aloes and Aegyptiacum adding in the conclusion a little Aqua vitae The description of an Aegyptiacum for Aqua vitae and calcined Vitriol are singular medicins for a Gangrene Or â„ž acet optmi lb j. mel ros â„¥ iiij syrup acetosi â„¥ iij. salis com â„¥ v. lulliant simul adde aqua vitae lb. s Let the part be frequently washed with this medicine for it hath much force to repress Gangrenes After your Lotion lay Aegyptiacum for a Liniment and put it into the Incisions for there is no medicine more powerful against putrefaction for by causing an Eschar it separates the putrid flesh from the sound But we must not in
into another form to wit cornered aâ—d â—ou shalâ— cut away the callous harâ—ness and help the rottenness then must you procâ—re the falling away of the Eschar and then provide for the scaling of the bone by the meaâ—s formerly prescr beâ— lastly the mundified Ulcer must be filled with flesh For generating of flesh two causes must co câ—rr The things conducing to the generating of flesh thâ— efficient and material The efficient is the good temper both oâ— the whole boâ—y as also of the Ulcerated part For this prevailing there will be an attraction digestion opposition and assimâ—lation of the laudable jâ—â—ce to the part affected verily the laudable temper is preserved by like things but the vicious is amended by contâ—aries The matter to be spent â—pon flesh is laudable â—looâ— which offends neither in quality nor qâ—aâ—tâ—ty In this regeâ—eâ—ation of the flesh there appear two kinds of excrements the one more thin and humâ—d called Sanies the other more gross termed Sordes Both of these for that they are contrary to nature do therefore hinder the regeneration of flesh and therefore must be taken away by applying their contraries as by things drying in the first degree and more strongly or weakly detergent accordâ—ng to the complexion of the part and the whole body and the plenty and quality of the excrementitious humor and the uncleanness of the Ulcer For the part mâ—â—t be preserved by the use of the like but the Ulcer orecome by application of things contrary thereto After that by natures endeavour and the Chirurgeons help the ulcer is replete with flesh â—t must be cicatrized What a Scar is that is covered wâ—th a callous skin in stead of the true and native skin It may be cicatrized by strewing of very drying powders having very little or no acrimony Thus Alum and Vitriol being burnt and made into powder Things causing cicatrization and thinly strewed upon the part do quickly câ—catrize the former fleshy work To this purpose also serve the root of Aristolechia Aloes burnt Lead Pomegranat pills burnt Litharge Tutia and also plates of Lead besmeared with quick-silver whose efficacy for this purpose Chirurgeons sometimes find more certain and powerfull than any other remedies CHAP. V. Of a distempered Ulcer Signs of a distempered ulcer BEfore we speak of a distempered ulcer it is meet lest that the Chirurgeon take one distemper for another briefly to relate the signs of each You may know that an ulcer is associated with a dry distemper by your sight as if the ulcer be as it were wrinkled if it send forth little or no moisture Remedies for a dry distemâ—ered ulcer also it is known by touch if it feel rough and hard You shall correct this distemper by humecting medicins as fomenting it with warm water according to Galens opinion or else with Hydnelaeum i. Oil and water mixt but alwayes you must first purge if the body shall abound with ill humors or use Phlebotomie if the body be plethorick otherwise you shall draw more humors into the part than it can bear Now you shall so long foment it untill the flesh which is about it begin to look red wax sort and moist and the part it selâ— be a little â—oâ— If you proceed further you will resolve all the humor which you have drawn thither and so your labour is in vaine After the fomentation apply such a remedy to the ulcerated part â„ž cremâ—ris hordei â„¥ ij fol. malvae in aq coct â„¥ j. pingued perci â„¥ i ss mâ—llis com â„¥ ss misce in mâ—rtario fiat unguentum You shall know a moist distemper associates the ulcer by the plenty of the excrementitious humor which the ulcer sends forth Signs of too moist an ulcer by the spongy and fungous softnesse and growth of the flesh about it You shall amend this by drying remedies such as those are which we term Sarcoticks having alwaies regard to the plenty of the humor the proper temper of the part and other indications formerly mentioned Amongst other remedies Galen much commends Alum water Gal. lib. 1. simp cap. 7. for it dries clenses and corroborates the affected part Also this ensuing fomentation may be applyed to good purpose â„ž rosar rub absinth beton tapsi barbati an m. j. gallarum nucum cupressi an Ê’ j. aluminis râ—chaeÊ’j fiat decoctio in vino austero instituatur fotus Signs of a hot distempered ulcer Then let Empl. de cerussa or de minio be applyed to the ulcer Also I have found by experience that the powder of burnt alum l ghtly strewed upon the ulcer is very effectual in this case You shall know that an hot distemper associates the ulcer by the redness or yellowness thereof by the heat manifest to your touch and the propriety of your pain Then must you have recourse to refrigerating things such as Ung. Râ—satum Mes Refrigerans Gal. Populeon stoops and clothes dipped in Plantain water Nightshade water or Oxycrate I have oft found by experience that scarification or Leaches being applyed did more conduce than any other remedie For so the chafed blood which by that means is apt to corrupt is drawn away and the part it self is also freed of that burden We know a cold distempâ—r by the whitish or pale colour by the touch of the Chirurgeon Signs of a cold distempered ulcer and speech of the Patient complaining of the coldnesse of the ulcerated part You shall correct this by applying and putting bottles filled with water about the part or else swines bladders half-filled with the following decoction â„ž origani pulegii chamaem meliloti an m. j. absinth majoranae salviae rorismar an m. ss fiat decoctio in vino generoso addendo aquae vitae quod sufficit Also the Ulcer may be conveniently fomented with spunges dipped in the same decoction and let there be applyed thereto Empl. Oxycroceum emp. de meliloto de Vigo cum mercurio and sine mercurio But if a mixt and compound distemper be joined to the Ulcer the medicins must in like manner be mixt and composed The residue of the Chirurgeons care and pains must be spent upon the proper and peculiar cure of the Ulcer as it is an Ulcer which we said in the former Chapter was contained in detersion regenerating flesh and cicatrization thereof CHAP. VI. Of an Ulcer with pain THere oft-times so great pain accompanieth Ulcers that it calls thereto the counsell of the Physitian Wherefore if it proceed from any distemper it shall be taken away by remedies proper against that distemper such as we mentioned in the former Chapter But if it do not so cease we must go on to Narcoticks Such are cataplasms of the leaves of Mandrakes Water lillies Henbane Nightshade Hemlock the seeds of Poppy and oils of the same The matter of Narroitick cataplasms to which also may be added Opium Populeon and other things of like faculties But if a malign acrimony
a haemorrhagie proceeding from thence Now this is the manner of cutting it Let the Patient lye upon his back on a Bench or table then make a Ligature upon the leg in two places the distance of some four fingers each from other wherein the excision may be made for so the vein will swell up and come more in sight and besides you may also mark it with ink then taking the skin up between your fingers cut it long-wayes according as you have marked it then free the bared vein from the adjacent bodies and put thereunder a blunt-pointed needle lest you prick the vein thred with a long double thred and so bind it fast and then let it be opened with a Lancet in the middle under the ligature just as you open a vein and draw as much therehence as shall be fit Then straight make a ligature in the lower part of the forementioned vein and then cut away as much of the said vein as is convenient between the ligatures and so let the ends thereof withdraw themselves into the flesh above and below let these ligatures alone untill such time as they fall away of themselves The operation being performed let an astringent medicine be applyed to the wound and the neighbouring parts neither must you stir the wound any more for the space of three dayes Then do all other things as are fit to be done to other such affects CHAP. XXI Of Fistulaes A Fistula is a sinuous white narrow callous and not seldom unperceivable Ulcer What a Fistula is It took its denomination from the similitude of a reeden Fistula that is a pipe like whose hollowness it is A Fistula is bred in sundry parts of the body and commonly followes upon abscesses or Ulcers not well cured What a Callous is The differences of Fistulaes A Callous is a certain fleshy substance white solid or dense and hard dry and without pain generated by heaping up of dryed excrementitious phlegme or else adust melancholy encompassing the circuit of the Ulcer and substituting it self into the place of laudable flesh The Sinus or cavity of a Fistula is sometimes dry and other while drops with continual moisture sometimes the dropping of the matter sodainly ceases and the orifice thereof is shut up that so it may deceive both the Chirurgeon and the Patient with a false shew of an absolute cure for within a while after it will open again and run as formerly it did Some Fistulaes are bred by the corruption of a bone others of a nerve others of membranes and others of other parts of the body Some run straight in others and that the greater part have turnings and windings some have one others have more orifices and windings some are at the joints others penetrate into some capacity of the body as into the chest belly guts womb bladder some are easily others difficultly cured The signs and some wholly uncurable There are divers signs of Fistulaes according to the variety of the parts they possess for if that which you touch with the end of your probe make resistance and resound then you may know that it is come to the bone and then if the end of the probe slip up and down as on a smooth and polite superficies it is a sign that the bone is yet sound but if it stop and stay in any place as in a rough way The sign that the bone is bare from the condition of the matter which is cast forth Aetius tetr 4. sect 2. cap. 55. then know that the bone is eaten rough and perished sometimes the bone lies bare and then you need not use the probe Besides also it is a sign that the bone is affected if there be a purulent efflux of an unctuous or oily matter not much unlike that marrow wherewith the bone is nourished For every excrement shewes the condition of the nourishment of the part whence it is sent in a Fistula which penetrates to a nerve the Patient is troubled with a pricking pain especially when you come to search with a Probe especially if the matter which slowes down be more acrid Oft-times if it be cold the member is stupified the motion being weakened besides also the matter which flowes from thence is more subtle and somewhat like unto that which flowes from the bones yet not oily nor fat but sanious and viscous resembling the condition of the alimentary humour of the nerves The same usually appears and happens in Fistulaes which penetrate to the Tendons and those membranes which involve the muscles If the Fistula be within the flesh the matter flowing thence is more thick and plentifull smooth white and equal If it descend into the veins or arteries the same happens as in those of the nerves but that there is no such great pain in searching with your Probe nor no offence or impediment in the use of any member yet if the matter of the fistulous Ulcer be so acrid as that it corrode the vessels Old Fistulaes if closed prove mortall blood will flow forth and that more thick if it be from a vein but more subtle and with some murmuring if from an artery Old Fistulaes and such as have run for many years if suddainly shut up cause death especially in an ancient and weak body CHAP. XXII Of the cure of Fistulaes How to finde out the windings cavities of Fistulaes FOr the cure in the first place it will be expedient to search the Fistula and that either with a wax size a probe of lead gold or silver to finde out the depth and windings or corners thereof But if the Fistula be hollowed with two or more orifices and those cuniculous so that you cannot possibly and certainly search or find them all our with your probe then must you cast an injection into some one of these holes and so observe the places where it comes forth for so you may learn how many and how deep or superficiary cavities there be then by making incisions you must lay open and cut away the callous parts You must make incisions with an incision knife or razour or else apply actual or potential cauteries for nature cannot unless the callous substance be first taken away restore or generate flesh or agglutinate the distant bodies For hard things cannot grow together unless by the interposition of glue such as is laudable blood but a callous body on all sides possessing the surface of the ulcerated flesh hinders the flowing of the blood out of the capillary veins for the restoring of the lost substance and uniting of the disjointed parts If you at any time make caustick injections into the Fistula Caustick injections you must presently stop the orifice thereof that so they may have time to work the effect for which they are intended Which thing we may conjecture by the tumor of the part the digesture of the flowing matter and its lesser quantity Then you must hasten the falling
the part for that a ligature cannot be rowled about the collar-bone as it may about a leg or an arm A Callus oft-times growes on this bone within the space of twenty dayes because it is rare and spongious CHAP. IX Of the fracture of the Shoulder-blade An anatomical description of the shoulder-blade THe Greeks call that Omoplata which the Latines tearm Scapula or Scapulae patella that is the shoulder-blade It is fastned on the back to the ribs nowle the Vertebrae of the chest and neck but not by articulation but only by the interposition of muscles of which we have spoken in our Anatomy But on the forepart it is articulated after the manner of other bones with the collar-bone the shoulder or arm-bone for with its process which represents a prick or thorn and by some for that it is more long and prominent is called Acromion that is as you would say the top or spire of the said shoulder-blade it receives the collar-bone Therefore some Anatomists according to Hippocrates as they suppose call all this articulation of the collar-bone with the hollowed process of the shoulder-blade Acromion There is another process of the said Blade-bone called Cervix omoplatae or the neck of the shoulder-blade this truely is very short but ending in a broad insinuated head provided for the receiving of the shoulder or arm-bone Not far from this process is another called Coracoides for that the end thereof is crooked like a Crows beak This keeps the shoulder-bone in its place and conduces to the strength of that part How many wayes the shoulder blade may be broken The shoulder-blade may be fractured in any part thereof that is either on the ridge which runs like a hill alongst the midst thereof for its safety as we see in the vertebrae of the back So also in the broader part thereof it may be thrust in and deprest and also in that articulation whereby the top of the shoulder is knit to it According to this variety of these fractured parts the happening accidents are more grievous or gentle We know the spine or ridge of the shoulder-blade to be broken when a dolorifick inequality is perceived by touching or feeling it But you may know that the broader or thinner part thereof is depressed if you feel a cavity and a pricking pain molest the part and if a numness trouble the arm The cure being stretched forth The fragments if they yet stick to their bones and do not prick the flesh must be restored to their state and place and there kept with agglutinative medicines and such as generate a Callus as also with boulsters and rowlers fitted to the place But if they do not adhere to the bone or prick the flesh lying under them then must you make incision in the flesh over against them that so you may take them out with your Crows beak But although they stir up and down yet if they still adhere to the periosteum and ligaments if so be that they trouble not the muscles by pricking them then must they not be taken forth for I have oftner than once observed that they have within some short time after grown to the adjacent bones But if they being wholly separated do not so much as adhere to the periosteum then must they necessarily be plucked away otherwise within some short space after they will be driven forth by the strength of nature Lib. de vul capitis A history for that they participate not any more in life with the whole For that which is quick saith Hippocrates uses to expell that which is dead far from it The truth whereof was manifested in the Marquess of Villars who at the battell of Dreux was wounded in his shoulder with a Pistoll-bullet certain splinters of the broken bone were plucked forth with the pieces of his harness and of the leaden bullet and within some short space after the wound was cicatrized Nature of its own accord makes it self way to cast forth strange bodies and matters and fully and perfectly healed But more than seven years after a defluxion and inflammation arising in that place by reason of his labour in arms and the heaviness of his Armour at the Battell of Mont-contour the wound broke open again so that many shivers of the bone with the residue of the leaden bullet came forth of themselves But if the fracture shall happen in the neck of the shoulder-blade or dearticulation of the shoulder there is scarce any hope of recovery as I have observed in Anthony of Burbon King of Navarre Francis of Lorrain Duke of Guise Why a fracture in the joint of the shoulder is deadly the Count Rhingrave Philibert and many other in these late civil Wars For there are many large vessels about this dearticulation to wit the axillary vein and artery the nerves arising from the Vertebrae of the neck which are thence disseminated into all the muscles of the arm Besides also inflammation and putrefaction arising there are easily communicated by reason of their neighbourhood to the heart and other principal parts whence grievous symptoms and oft-times death it self ensues CHAP. X. Of the fracture and depression of the Sternon or Breast-bone Signs that the sternum is broken Signs that it is deprest The cure THe Sternum is sometimes broken other whiles only thrust in without a fracture The inequality perceivable by your feeling shewes a fracture as also the going in with a thrust with your finger and the sound or noise of the bones crackling under your fingers But a manifest cavity in the part a cough spitting of bloud and difficulty of breathing by compression of the membrane investing the ribs and the lungs argue the depression thereof For the restoring of this bone whether broken or deprest the Patient must be laid on his back with a cushion stuffed with tow or hay under the vertebrae of the back as we set down in the setting of the collar-bone Then a servant shall lie strongly with both his hands on his shoulders as if he would press them down whilest the Surgeon in the mean time pressing the ribs on each side shall restore and set the bone with his hand and then the formerly described medicines shall be applyed for to hinder inflammation and asswage pain Boulsters shall be fitted thereto and a ligature shall be made crosse-wayes above the shoulders but that not too strait lest it hinder the Patients breathing I by these means at the appointment of Anthony of Burbon King of Navar A history cured Anthony Benand a Knight of the order who had his breast-plate bended and driven in with an Iron-bullet shot out of a Field-piece as also his sternum together therewith and he fell down as dead with the blow he did spit bloud for three moneths after I had set the bone yet for all this he lives at this dsy in perfect health CHAP. XI Of the fracture of the Ribs THe true
supply The sediment of the urine is gross and viscid and oft-times like the whites of eggs which argueth the weakness of the native heat not attenuating the juices The patient looketh of a pale and yellowish complexion and hollow-eyed by reason of the almost continual watching which is caused by the bitterness of pain yet may it more certainly be known by putting in or searching with a Catheter Which to do How to search for the stone in the bladder with a Catheter the patient shall be wished to stand with his body somewhat stooping leaning against somewhat with his back and holding his knees some foot asunder Then the Catheter being bigger or lesser as the body shall require and anointed with oil or butter shall be thrust with a skilfull hand into the passages of the urine and so into the capacity of the bladder But if the Catheter cannot come to that capacity the patient shall be placed in such a posture then shall he be laid upon his back on a bench or the feet of a bed with his knees bended and his heels drawn to his buttocks after which manner he must almost lie when he is to be cut for the stone as shall be shewn hereafter For thus the Catheter is more easily thrust into the bladder and shews there is a stone by the meeting and obscure sound of the obvious hard and resisting body You must have sundry Catheters that they may serve for every body bigger and lesser and these must be crooked smooth and hollow When being thrust into the urinary passage which before unawares I omitted they come to the neck of the bladder they must not be thrust straight into the bladder but taking hold of the yard with the left hand they must be gently thrust with the right directly into the bladder especially in men by reason of the length and crookedness of the way which tends in the form of this letter S. The figure of the neck of the bladder is different in men and women It is not so in women by reason of the shortness and straitness of the neck of the bladder It is fit your Catheters be hollow or fistulous in manner of a pipe that they may receive a silver wiar or string that may hinder the gross and viscid humor clotted blood or the like from stopping the further end of the Catheter through which the suppressed urine ought to pass and be made But now as soon as we perceive that the Catheter is come into the capacity of the bladder the wiar must be drawn forth that â—o the urine may the freelier flow out by the hollowness of the Catheter You may perceive the shapes of these instruments by this following figure The figure of Catheters and of a silver String or Wiar CHAP. XXXVI Prognosticks in the Stone WHen the Stone is cast forth of the kidnie whereas it bred by little and little and is so driven into one of the ureters that it wholly stop it yet thereupon there followeth no suppression of the urine for seeing nature hath made divers parts of our bodie double all the urine floweth into the other ureter But if they shall be both stopped with stones there is no doubt but the urine will be wholly supprest How death may ensue by the suppressing of urine and death ensue by the suffocation and extinction of the native heat by the urine flowing back by the rivelets of the veins over all the whole bodie Such as have a small stone cast forth of their reins into the cavitie of the ureters untill this stone bee fallen into the bladder have cruel pain with gripeings with often desire to go to stool and make water but oft-times do neither For such oft-times have their bellies distended with flatulencies an argument hereof is their continual belching or breaking of winde But by sneesing and coughing or any other concussion of the whole body a pricking pain is forthwith felt whereas the stone stop 's especially if it be either rough or have sharp points like horns This pain is communicated to thc hip and thigh by sympathie and some have the stones drawn up as it were with great violence To these may be added the Colick cholerick vomiting and almost a general sweat The stone in the kidnies is most commonly bred in such as are antient by reason of the weakness of the expulsive facultie But the stone in the bladder happeneth to such as are more young because the native heat is more vigorous in such and strong and inordinate motions encrease the strength of the expulsive facultie When the stone is in the bladder and the urine appeareth bloody it is the sign of a small as also a prickly and rough stone for thus it more easily entreth into the neck of the bladder and exulcerateth it being fleshie whence the blood cometh away with the urine and most cruel pain as of needles thrust into the flesh especially after labor and much exercise on the contrary a larger and more smooth stone will not cause such tormenting pain and it causeth a milkie water The shapes of stones in the kidnies are various Why stones of the kidnies have sundrie shapes according to the variety of the strainers through which they pass whil'st they are bred Verily I have seen stones which represented the figure of grayhounds hogs and other creatures and things wholly contrary to man's nature by the production of their prickles and as it were branches Some are four square others longish and like a finger other some of a round figure with many protuberancies like a pine-apple kernel neither is the variety less in magnitude number and colour for some are yellowish others whitish red ash-coloured or some other like according to the various temper of the affected bodies The stones of cholerick and lean men usually concrete by preternatural heat and driness but those of phlegmatick or fat bodies of a certain congelation as it were and obstruction of the passages A stone falling sometimes from the bottom of the bladder into the passages of the urine quiete stops it up and thence followeth a total suppressing of the urine Therefore then the patient shall be placed upon his back and his legs being lifted up on high he shall be shaken and tossed up down just as one would shake up a sack to fill it for thus it is forced back into the bladder from whence it came from the passage of the urine whereinto it was got yet it may also be forced back by thrusting in a Catheter The pain which afflicteth such as have the stone is somewhiles continual yet more frequently it cometh by fits and returns sometimes monthly otherwhiles yearly Such as have the stone in the kidneys make for the most part waterish urine Women are not so subject to the stone as men Why men are more subject to the stone then women for they have the neck of their bladder more short and broad as
fingers into the neck of the womb for that the bladder is nearer the neck of the womb than it is to the right gut Wherefore the fingers thus thrust in a Catheter shall bee presently put into the neck of the bladder This Catheter must bee hollow or slit on the outside like those before described but not crooked but straight as you may perceiv by the following figure A Catheter upon which being put into the bladder the neck thereof may bee cut to draw out a stone from a woman Upon this instrument the neck of the bladder may bee cut and then with the Dilater made for the same purpose the incision shall bee dilated as much as need require's yet with this caution that seeing the neck of a womans bladder is the shorter it admit's not so great dilation as a mans for otherwise there is danger that it may com to the bodie of the bladder whence an involuntarie shedding of the water may ensue and continue thereafter The incision beeing dilated the Surgeon putting one or two of his fingers into the neck of the womb shall press the bottom of the bladder and then thrust his crooked instruments or forcipes in by the wound and with these hee shall easily pluck out the stone which hee shall keep with his fingers from slipping back again Yet Laurence Collo the King 's Surgeon and both his sons than whom I do not know whether ever there were better cutters for the stone do otherwise perform this operation for they do not thrust their fingers into the fundament or neck of the womb but contenting themselvs with putting in onely the guiders whereof wee formerly made mention into the passage of the urine they presently thereupon make straight incision directly at the mouth of the neck of the bladder and not on the side as is usually don in men Then they gently by the same way thrust the forcipes hollowed on the out-side formerly delineated and so dilate the wound by tearing it as much as shall bee sufficient for the drawing of the stone forth of the bladder The residue of the cure is the same with that formerly mentioned in men yet this is to bee added that iâ— an ulcer grow in the neck of the bladder by reason of the rending it you may by putting in the speculum matricis dilate the neck of the womb that fitting remedies may bee applied with the more eas CHAP. XLVIII Of the suppression of the Vrine by internal causes BEsides the fore-mentioned causes of suppressed urine or difficultie of making of water there are manie other least anie may think that the urine is stop't onely by the stone or gravel In suppression of the urine wee must not presently flie to diureticks as Surgeons think who in this case presently use diureticks Therefore the urine is supprest by external and internal causes The internal causes are clotted blood tough phlegm warts caruncles bred in the passages of the urine stones and gravel the urine is somtimes supprest becaus the matter thereof to wit the serous or whayish part of the blood is either consumed by the feverish heat or carried other waies by sweats or a scouring somtimes also the flatulencie there conteined or inflammation arising in the parts made for the urine and the neighboring members suppresse's the urine For the right gut if it bee inflamed intercept's the passage of the urine either by a tumor whereby it presseth upon the bladder or by the communication of the inflammation Thus by the default of an ill-affected liver the urine is oft-times supprest in such as have the dropsie or els by dulness or decay of the attractive or separative facultie of the reins by som great distemper or by the default of the animal-facultie as in such as are in a phrensie lethargie convulsion apoplexie Besides also a tough and viscid humor falling from the whole body into the passages of the urine obstruct's and shut's up the passage Also too long holding the water somtimes cause 's this affect For when the bladder is distended above measure the passage thereof is drawn together and made more straight hereto may bee added that the too great distension of the bladder is a hinderance that it cannot use the expulsive facultie Why the too long holding the urine causeth the suppression thereof straighten it self about the urine to the exclusion thereof hereto also pain succeed's which presently deject's all the faculties of the part which is seized upon Thus of late a certain young man riding on hors-back before his mistress and therefore not dareing to make water An historie when hee had great need so to do had his urine so supprest that returning from his journie home into the citie hee could by no means possible make water In the mean time hee had grievous pain in the bottom of his bellie and the perinaeum with gripeings and a sweat all over his bodie so that hee almost swooned I beeing called when I had procured him to make water by putting in a hollow Catheter and pressing the bottom of his bellie whereof hee forthwith made two pintes I told them that it was not occasioned by the stone which notwithstanding the standers by imagined to bee the occasion of that suppression oâ— urine For thence forward there appeard no signs of the stone in the youth neither was hee afterwards troubled with the stopping of his urine CHAP. XLIX A digression concerning the purgeing of such things as are unprofitable in the whole bodie by the urine I Think it not amiss to testifie by the following histories the providence of nature in expelling by urine such things as are unprofitable in the whole bodie An historie Mounsieur Sarret the King's secretarie was wounded in the right arm with a pistol-bullet manie and malign symptoms happened thereuppon but principally great inflammations flowing with much sanies and pus or quitture it somtimes happened that without anie reason this purulent sanious efflux of matter was staied in inflammation whereof while wee sollicitously inquired the caus wee found both his stools and water commixed with much purulent filth and this through the whole cours of the diseas whereof notwithstanding by God's assistance hee recovered and remain's whole and sound wee observed that as long as his arm flowed with this filthie matter so long were his excrements of the bellie and bladder free from the sanious and purulent matter as long on the contrarie as the ulcers of the arm were drie so long were excrements of the guts and bladder sanious and purulent The same accident befel a Gentleman called Mounsieur de la Croix who received a deadly wound with a sword on the left arm An historie though German Cheval and Master Rass most expert Surgeons and others who together with mee had him in cure thought it was not so for this reason becaus the pus cannot run so long a way in the bodie neither if it were
so could that bee don without the infection and corruption of the whole mass of blood whil'st it flow's through the veins therefore to bee more probable that this quantitie of filth mixed with excrements urine flowed out by the default of the liver or of som other bowel rather than from the wounded arm I was of a contrarie opinion for these following reasons How the pus may flow from the wounded arm by the urine and excrements First for that which was apparently seen in the patient for as long as the excrement and urine were free from this purulent matter so long his arm plentifully flowed therewith this on the contrary being dry much purulent matter was voided both by stool urine Another was that as our whole bodie is perspirable so it is also if I may so term it confluxible The third was an example taken from the glasses with the French term Monte-vins that is Mount-wines for if a glass that is full of wine be set under another that is fill'd with water you may see the wine raise it self out of the lower vessel to the upper through the mid'st of the water and so the water descends through the mid'st of the wine yet so that they do not mix themselvs but the one take and possess the place of the other If this may bee don by art by things onely naturall and to bee discerned by our eies what may bee don in our bodies in which by reason of the presence of a more noble soul all the works of nature are far more perfect What is it which wee may dispair to bee don in the like case For doth not the laudable blood flow to the guts kidnies spleen bladder of the gall by the impuls of nature together with the excrements which presently the parts themselvs separate from their nutriment Doth not milk from the brests flow somtimes forth of the wombs of women lately dilivered Yet that cannot bee carried down thither unless by the passages of the mammillary veins and arteries which meet with the mouths of the vessels of the womb in the middle of the straight muscles of the Epigastrium Therefore no marvel if according to Galen Lib. de loc affec 6. cap. 4. the pus unmix't with the blood flowing from the whole body by the veins arteries into the kidnies and bladder bee cast forth together with the urine These and the like things are don by nature not taught by anie counsel or reason but onely assisted by the strength of the segregateing and expulsive facultie and certainly wee presently dissecting the dead bodie observed that it all as also all the bowels thereof were free from inflammation and ulceration neither was there anie sign of impression of anie purulent matter in anie part thereof CHAP. L. By what external causes the urine is supprest and prognosticks concerning the suppression thereof THere are also manie external causes through whose occasion the urine may bee supprest Such are batheing and swimmeing in cold water the too long continued application of Narcotick medicines upon the reins perinaeum and share the use of cold meats and drinks and such other like Moreover Why the dislocation of a vertebra of the loins may caus a suppression of urine the dislocation of som Vertebra of the loins to the inside for that it presseth the nerves disseminated thence into the bladder therefore it causeth a stupiditie or numness of the bladder Whence it is that it cannot perceiv it self to bee vellicated by the acrimonie of the urine and consequently it is not stirred up to the expulsion thereof But from whatsoever caus the oppression of the urine proceed's if it persevere for som daies death is to bee feared Why the suppression of the urine becom's deadly unless either a fever which may consume the matter of the urine or a scouring or flux which may divert it shall happen thereupon For thus by stay it acquireth an acrid and venenate qualitie which flowing by the veins readily infecteth the mass of blood and caried to the brain much molest's it by reason of that similitude and sympathie of condition which the bladder hath with the Meninges A fever following thereon help 's the suppression of urine But nature if prevalent easily free'th it self from this danger by a manifest evacuation by stool otherwise it must necessarily call as it were to its aid a feverish heat which may send the abounding matter of this serous humiditie out through the skin either by a sensible evacuation as by sweat becaus sweat and urine have one common matter or els dispers and breath it out by transpiration which is an insensible excretion CHAP. LI. Of bloodie Vrine SOm piss pure blood others mixt and that either with urine and then that which is expelled resembl's the washing of flesh newly killed The differences or els with pus or matter and that either alone or mixed with the urine There may bee divers causes of this symptom Causes as the too great quantitie of blood gathered in the body which by the suppression of the accustomed and period cal evacuation by the courses or hemorrhoids now turn's its cours to the reins and bladder the fretting asunder of som vessel by an acrid humor or the breaking thereof by carrying or lifting of som heavie burden by leaping falling from high a great blow the falling of som weight upon the loins rideing post too violently the too immoderate use of venerie and lastly from anie kinde of painfull and more violent exercise by a rough and sharp stone in the kidnies by the weaknes of the retentive facultie of the kidnies by a wound of som of the parts belonging to the urine by the too frequent use of diuretick and hot meats and medicines or els of things in their whole nature contrarie to the urinarie parts for by these and the like causes the reins are oft-times so inflamed that they necessarily impostumate and at length the impostume beeing broken it turn's into an ulcer casting forth quitture by the urine In so great varietie of the causes of blodie urine wee may gather whence the causes of this symptom may arise Signs of what causes they proceed by the depraved action of this or that part by the condition of the flowing blood to wit pure or mixt and that either with the urine alone or with pus For example if this bloodie matter flow from the lungs liver kidnies dislocated Vertebrae the straight gut or other the like part you may discern it by the seat of the pain and symptoms as a fever and the propriety of the pain and other things which have preceded or are yet present And wee may gather the same by the plentie and qualitie for if for example the pus flow from an ulcer of the arm the purulent matter will flow by turns one while by the urine so that little is cast forth by the ulcer then presently on the
her senses did speak discourse and had no convulsion How an Epileptick fit differs from the Gout Neither did she spare any cost or diligence whereby she might be cured of her disease by the help of Physicians or famous Surgeons she consulted also with Witches Wizzards and Charmers so that she had left nothing unattempted but all art was exceeded by the greatness of the diâ— ease When I had shewed all these things at our consultation we all with one consent were of this opinion to apply a potential Cautery to the grieved part or the tumor I my self applied it after the fall of the Eschar very black and virulent sanies flowed out which free'd the woman of her pain and disease for ever after Whence you may gather that the cause of so great evil was a certain venerate malignity hurting rather by an inexplicable qualitie then quality which being overcome and evacuated by the Cauterie all pain absolutely ceased Upon the like occasion but on the right arm the wife of the Queen's Coach-man at Amboise consulted Chappellain Castellan and mee earnestly craving ease of her pain for shee was so grievously tormented by fits that through impatiency being careless of her self she endeavoured to cast her self headlong out of her chamber window for fear whereof she had a guard put upon her We judged that the like monster was to be assaulted with the like weapon neither were we deceived for useing a potential Cautery this had like success as the former Wherefore the bitterness of the pain of the gout is not occasioned by the onely weakness of the joints for thus the pain should be continual and alwaies like it self neither is it from the distemper of a simple humor for no such thing happen's in other tumors of what kinde soever they be but it proceed's from a venenate malign occult and inexplicable qualitie of the matter wherefore this disease stand's in need of a diligent Physician and a painful Surgeon CHAP. III. Of the manifest causes of the Gout The first primitive cause of the Gout ALthough these things may be true which we have delivered of the occult cause of the Gout yet there be and are vulgarly assigned others of which a probable reason may be rendred wherein this malignity whereof we have spoke lies hid and is seated Therefore as of many other diseases so also of the Gout there are assigned three causes that is the primitive antecedent and conjunct the primitive is twofold one drawn from their first original and their mother's womb which happen's to such as are generated of Goutie parents chiefly if whilst they were conceived this gouty matter did actually abound and fall upon the joynts For the seed fall's from all the parts of the Body as saith Hippocrates and Aristotle affirm's lib. de gen animal Lib. 〈◊〉 loc aqua 〈◊〉 1. cap. 17. Yet this causes not an inevitable necessity of haveing the Gout for as many begot of sound and healthful parents are taken by the Gout by their proper and primary default so many live free from this disease whose fathers notwithstanding were troubled therewith It is probable that they have this benefit and priviledge by the goodnesse of their Mothers seed and the laudable temper of the womb whereof the one by the mixture and the other by the gentle heat may amend and correct the faults of the paternal seed for otherwise the disease would become hereditary and gouty persons would necessarily generate gouty for the seed followeth the temper and complexion of the party generating as it is shewed by Avicen Another primitive cause is from inordinate diet especially in the use of meat drink exercise and Venery Lib. 3. seu 22. tâ—act 2. cap. 5. Anothâ—r primitive cause of the Gout Lastly by unprofitable humors which are generated and heaped up in the body which in process of time acquire a virulent malignity for these fill the head with vapors raised up from them when the membranes nerves and tendons and consequently the joynts become more lax and weak They offend in feeding who eat much meat and of sundry kinds at the same meal who drink strong wâ—ne without any mixture who sleep presently after meat and which use not moderate exercises for hence a plentitude an obstruction of the vessels cruditites the increase of excrements especially serous Which if they flow down unto the joynts without doubt they cause this disease for the joynts are weak either by nature or accident in comparison of the other parts of the body by nature as if they be loose and soft from their first original by accident as by a blow fall hard travelling running in the sun by day in the cold by night racking too frequent Venery especially suddenly after meat for thus the heat is dissolved by reason of the dissipation of the spirits caused in the effusion of seed whence many crude humors which by an unseasonable motion are sent into the sinews and joynts Through this occasion old men because their native heat is the more weak are commonly troubled with the Gout Besides also the suppression of excrements accustomed to be avoided at certain times as the courses hemorhoids vomit scouring Aâ—â—h 19 Sect. 9. causeth this disease Hence it is that in the opinion of Hippocrates A woman is not troubled with the Gout unless her courses fail her They are in the same case who have old and running ulcers suddenly healed or varices cut and healed unless by a strict course of diet they hinder the generation and increase of accustomed excrements Also those which recover of great and long diseases unless they be fully and perfectly purged either by nature or art these humors falling into the joynts which are the reliques of the disease make them to become gouty and thus much for the primitive cause The internal or antecedent cause is the abundance of humors The â—ntecedent cause of the Gout the largeness of the vessels and passages which run to the joynts the strength of the amandating bowels the loosness softness and imbecilitie of the reviving joynts The conjunct cause is the humor it self repact and shut up in the capacities and cavities of the joynts The conjunct Now the unprofitable humor on every side sent down by the strength of the expulsive faculty sooner lingers about the joynts for that they are of a cold nature and dense so that once impact in that place Five causes of the pain of the Gout it cannot be easily digested and resolved This humor then causeth pain by reason of distention or solution of continuity distemper and besides the virulency and malignity which it requires But it savors of the nature sometimes of one somtimes of more humors whence the Gout is either phlegmous erysipilatous oedematous or mix't The concourse of flatulencies together with the flowing down humors and as it were tumult by the hinderance of transpiration encreaseth the dolorifick distention in the membranes
vitae It may be anointed twice or thâ—iâ—e in a day long after meat Moreover the roots and leaves of Dane-wort boiled in water beaten and applyed asswage pain the oil thereof chimicaly extracted performs the same When to use narcoticks But if the contumacious pain cannot be mitigated by the described remedies and becoming intollerably hot and rageing make the patient almost to swonn then must we flie to Narcoticks For although the temper of the part may be weakned by these the native heat diminished or rather extinguished yet this is a far less inconvenience then to let the whole body be wasted by pain These things have a powerful refrigerateing and drying faculty takeing away the sense of the pain and furthermore incrassate thin acrid and biteing humors such as cholerick humors are Wherefore if the matter which causeth the pain be thick we must abstain from Narcoticks A cataplasm with opium or certainly use them with great caution â„ž micae panis secalins parum cocti in lacte â„¥ ii vitellos ovorum nu ii opii Ê’i succorum sâ—lani hyoscyami mandragorae portulacae sempervivi an Ê’i let them be mixed together and applied and often changed Or else â„ž fol. hyoscyami cicutae aâ—nes an m. i. bulliant in exycrato contundantur cumque vitellis ovorum crudorum nu ii olei rosat â„¥ ii farin hordei quod satis fit incorporentur fiat cataplasma with the use thereof I am accustomed to asswage great pains Or else â„ž opiiÊ’iii camphor Ê’ ss olei nenuph. â„¥ i. lactis â„¥ ii unguent ros Galeni â„¥ iv incorporentur simul in mortario applicentur Moreover cold water applyed and dropped upon the part drop by drop is narcotick and stupefactive as Hippocrates affirmeth Aphor. 29. Sect. 5. for a moderate numness mitigateth pain There is also another reason why it may be profitably used in all pains of the Gout for that by repelling the humors it hindereth their defluxion into the part Mandrag-apples boiled in milk and beaten do the same thing also the leaves of henbane hemlock lettuce purslain being so boiled do the same If any desire to use these more cold he must apply them crude and not boiled But the excess of pain being mitigated we must desist from the use of such narcoticks and they must rather be strengthened with hot and digerating things otherwise there will be danger lest it be too much weakned the temper thereof being destroied and so afterwards it may be subject to every kinde of defluxion How to amend the harm done by Narcoticks Discussers Wherefore it shall be strengthened with the formerly discussing fomentations and these ensuing remedies As â„ž gum ammoniaci bdelii an â„¥ i. dissolvantur in aceto passentur per setacium addendo styracis liquid farin foenugr an â„¥ ss pulv ireos â„¥ iiii olei chamem â„¥ ii pulveris pyrethriÊ’ ii cum cera fiat emplastrum molle Or else â„ž rad emulae ebuli altheae an lb. ss sem lini foenugr an Ê’ii ficuum ping nu xx coquantur completè trajiciantur per setaceum addendo pul euphorb Ê’ii olei chamem aneth rutacei A mean to be used in discussing an â„¥ iii. medullae cervi â„¥ iv fiat cà taplasma Yet you must use moderation in discussing least the subtler part of the impact humor being discussed the grosser part may turn into a stonie consistence which also is to be feared in using repercussives I also omitted that according to the opinion of the Antients bathes of fresh-water Barhs asswage the pain of the Gout wherein cooling herbs have been boiled used three hours after meat conduce much to the asswageing of pain for so used they are more convenient in cholerick natures and spare bodies for that they humect the more and quickly digest the thin and cholerick and consequently acrid vapors the pores being opened and the humors dissipated by the gentle warmness of the bath After the bath the body must be anointed with hydrelium or oil and water tempered together least the native heat exhale and the body become more weak Meats of more gross juice are more convenient How meats of gross juice are profitable as beef sheeps-feet and the like if so be that the patient can digest them for these inspissate the cholerick blood and make it more unfit for defluxion CHAP. XVIII What remedies must be used in pains of the joints proceeding of a distemper only without matter PAins also happen in the joints by distemper without any matter which though rare An history yet because I happened once to feel them I have thought good to shew what remedies I used against them I once earnestly busied in study and therefore not sensible of such external injuries as might befall me a little winde coming secretly in by the â—rannies of my study fell upon my left Hip at length wearied with study assoon as I rose up to go my way I could not stand upon my feet I felt such bitter pain without any swelling or humor which might be discerned Hip. ap 10. sect Divers remedies for pain ariseing from a cold distemper without matter Therefore I was forced to go to bed and calling to minde that cold which was absolutely hurtful to the nerves had bred me that pain I attempted to drive it away by the frequent application of very hot clothes which though they scorched and blistered the sound parts adjoining thereto yet did they scarce make any impression upon the part where the pain was setled the distemper was so great and so firmly fixed therein And I laied thereto bags filled with fried oats and millet and dipped in hot red wine as also ox bladders half filled with a decoction of hot herbs And lastly a wooden dish almost filled with hot ashes covered over with sage rosmarie and rue lightly bruised and so covered with a cloth which sprinkled over with aqua vitae sent forth a vapor which asswaged the pain Also brown bread newly drawn out of the oven and sprinkled over with rose-water and applied did very much good And that I might more fully expel this hurtful cold I put stone-bottles filled with hot water to the soals of my feet that the brain might be heated by the straightness and continuity of the nerves At length by the help of these remedies I was very well freed from this contumacious distemper when it had held me for the space of four and twenty hours There is another kinde of Gouty pain sometimes caused by a certain excrementitious matter A fuliginous vapour sometimes the cause of the Gout but so thin and subtle that it cannot be discerned by the eies It is a certain fuliginous or sooty vapor like to that which passeth from burning candles or lamps which adheres and concretes to any thing that is opposed thereto which being infected by the mixture of a virulent serous humor whithersoever it runneth causeth extreme pain
the him of this disease Sixthly for that the ulcers which over-spread the body by reason of this disease admit of no cure unless you cause sweats Therefore if the matter of the disease and such ulcers as accompany it were hot and dry it would grow worse and be rather increased by a decoction of Guaicum the roots of China or sarsaparilla Seventhly because oftimes this disease The disease sometimes lies long hid in the body before it shew it self the seed thereof being taken or drawn into the body so lieth hid for the space of a year that it shews no sign thereof which happens not in diseases proceeding from an hot matter which causeth quick and violent motions By this it appeareth that the basis and foundation of the Lues venerea is placed or seated in a phlegmatick humor yet may not deny but that other humors confused therewith may be also in fault and defiled with the like contagion For there are scarce any tumors which proceed from a simple humor and that of one kinde but as in tumors so here the denomination is to be taken from that humor which carryeth the chief sway CHAP. IV. Of the signs of the Lues Venerea WHen the Lues Venerea is lately taken malign ulcers appear in the privities swellings in the groins a virulent strangury runneth oft-times with filthy sanies which proceeds either from the prostatae or the ulcers of the urethra the patient is troubled with pains in his joints head and shoulders and as it were breakings of his arms legs and all his members they are weary without a cause so that neither the foot nor hand can easily perform his duty their mouths are inflamed a swelling troubles their throats which takes away their freedom of speaking and swallowing yea of their very spittle pustles rise over all their bodies but chiefly certain garlands of them engirt their temples and heads the shedding or loss of the hair disgraceth the head and chin and leanness deformeth the rest of the body yet all of these use not to appear in all bodies The most certain signs of the Lues venerea but some of them in some But the most certain signs of this disease are a callous ulcer in the privities hard and ill conditioned and this same is judged to have the same force in a prognostick if after it be cicatrized it retain the same callous hardness the Buboes or swellings in the groins to return back into the body without coming to suppuration or other manifest cause these two signs if they concur in the same patient you may judg or foretel that the Lues venerea is either present or at hand yet this disease happeneth to many without the concourse of these two signs which also bewraieth it self by other manifest signs as ulcers and pustles in the rest of the body rebellious against medicines though powerful and discreetly applyed unless the whole body be anointed with Argentum vivum But when as the disease becometh inveterate many become impotent to venery and the malignity and number of the symptoms encrease their pains remain fixed and stable very hard and knotted tophi grow upon the bones and oft-times they become rotten and foul as also the hands and feet by the corruption of salt phlegm are troubled with chops or clefts and their heads are seized upon by an ophiasis and alopecia whitish tumors with roots deep fastned in arise in sundry parts of the body filled with a matter like the meat of a chesnut or like a tendon if they be opened they degenerate into diverse ulcers as putrid eating and other such Two other causes of the excess of pain in the night according to the nature and condition of the affected bodies But why the pains are more grievous on the night season this may be added to the true reason we rendred in the precedent Chapter first for that the venerous virulency lying as it were asleep is stirred up and enraged by the warmness of the bed and coverings thereof Secondly by reason of the patients thoughts which on the night season are wholly turned and fixed upon the only object of pain CHAP. V. Of Prognosticks The signs of a cureable Lues venerea IF the disease be lately taken associated by a few symptoms as with some small number of pustles and little and wandring pains and the body besides be young and in good case and the constitution of the season be good and favourable as the Spring then the cure is easie and may be happily performed But on the contrary that which is inveterate and enraged by the fellowship of many and malign symptoms as a fixed pain of the head knots and rottenness of the bones ill-natured ulcers in a body very much fallen away and weak and whereof the cure hath been already sundry times undertaken by Empericks but in vain or else by learned Physicians but to whose remedies approved by reason and experience the malignity of the disease and the rebellious virulency hath refused to yield is to be thought incureable especially if to these so many evills The signs of an incureable one this be added that the patient be almost wasted with a consumption and hectique leannesse by reason of the decay of the native moisture Wherefore you must only attempt such by a palliative cure yet be wary here in making your prognostick for many have been accounted in a desperate case who have recovered for by the benefit of God and nature wonders oftimes happen in diseases Young men who are of a rare or lax habit of body are more subject to this disease then such as are of a contrary habit and complexion For as not all who are conversant with such as have the Plague or live in a pestilent air are alike affected so neither all who lie or accompany with such as have the Lues Venerea are alike infected or tainted The pains of such as have this disease How these pains differ from those of the gout are far different from the pains of the Gout For those of the Gout return and torment by certain periods and fits but the other are continual and almost alwaies like themselves Gouty pains possess the joints and in these condense a plaster-like matter into knots but those of the Pox are rather fastned in the midst of the bones and at length dissolve them by rottenness and putrefaction Venerious ulcers which are upon the yard are hard to cure but if being healed they shall remain hard and callous they are signs of the disease lying hid in the body Generally The Lues venerea becomes more gentle then formerly it was the Lues venerea which now reigneth is far more milde and easie to be cured then that which was in former times when as it first began amongst us besides each day it semeth to be milder then other Astrologers think the cause hereof to be this for that the celestial innfluences which first
brought in this disease in success of time by the contrary revolutions of the Stars lose their power and become weak so that it may seem somwhat likely that at length after some few years it may wholly cease no otherwise then the disease termed Mentagra which was very like this in many symptoms and troubled many of the Romans in the reign of Tiberius and the Lichen which in the time of Claudius who succeeded Tiberius vexed not only Italy but all Europe besides Yet Physicians had rather take to themselves the glory of this less rageing disease and to refer it to the many and wholsom means which have been invented used and opposed thereto by the most happy labors of noble wits CHAP. VI. How many and what means there are to oppugn thir disease MAny sorts of remedies have been found out by many to oppugn and overcome this disease Why the decoction of Guaicum is not sufficient to impugn the disease Yet at this day there are only fouâ— which are principally used The first is by a decoction of Guaicum the second by unction the third by emplasters and the fourth by fumigation all of them by Hydrargyrum the first excepted Yet that is not sufficiently strong and powerfull for experience hath taught that the decoction of Guaicum hath not sufficient strength to extinguish the venom of the venerous virulency but only to give it ease for a time for because it heats attenuates provokes sweat and urine wasts the excrementitious humors by drying them it seemeth to cure the disease for that thereupon for some time the pain and all other symptoms seem more remiss but these endeavors are weak and deceitful as whereby that only which is more subtle in the humors in fault is exhausted and dispersed by sweat But Hydrargyrum is a certain higher power contains therein all the power of Guaicum Hydrargyrum is sufficient to overcome the disease yet much more excellent and efficacious for besides that it heats attenuates cuts resolves and dries it provokes sweat and urine and besides it expels noxious humors upwards and downwards by the mouth and stool By which evacuations not only the more subtle but also the more gross and feculent excrements wherein the seat of this disease is properly fixed are dispersed and evacuated by which the Physician may be bold to assure himself of certain victory over the disease But after the use of the decoction of Guaicum fresh pains knots arise by the reliques of the more gross and viscous humors left in the cavities of the entrails but Hydrargyrum leaves no reliques behind it CHAP. VII How to make choice of the wood Guaicum THat is preferred before the rest which is of a great log of a duskie color new gummy with a fresh strong smell an acrid and somewhat biteing taste The faculty the bark cleaving very close to the wood It hath a faculty to heat rarifie attenuate attract to cause sweat and move urine and besides by a specifick property to weaken the virulency of the Lues Venerea There are three substances taken notice of in this wood the first is the bark the other is a whitish wood which is next to the bark the third is the heart of the wood that is the inner blackish The parts and more duskie part thereof The bark is more dry wherefore you shall use it when as you would dry more powerfully the middle substance is more moist because it is more succulent and fat that which lieth between both is of a mild temper The hot and fiery faculty of the bark Wherefore the two last are more convenient for delicate natures and rare bodies which require less drying Furthermore the bark must be given to dense and strong natures that by the more fiery force thereof the humors may be made more fluid and the passages of the body more passable But I would here be understood to mean such bark as is not putrid and rotten with age to which fault it is very subject for that long before it be shipped by our people the wood lieth in heaps upon the shore in the open air untill they can finde chapmen for it which when it is brought aboard it is stowed in the hold or bottom of the ship where beneath by the sea through the chinks of the boards and above by the mariners it usually gathereth much diet When it is brought hither to us it is bought and sold by weight wherefore that it may keep the weight the Druggists lay it up in vaults and cellers under ground where the surface thereof bedewed with much moisture can scarce escape mouldiness and rottenness Wherefore I do not like to give the decoction either of the bark or wood which is next thereto to sick people CHAP. VIII Of the preparation of the decoction of Guaicum FIrst you must have your Guaicum shaved into small pieces and to every pound of the shaveings The proportion of the Guaicum to the water add of fair water eight ten or twelve pints more or less as the nature of the party and condition of the disease shall seem to require according to the rule of the formerly mentioned indications Let the water be hot or warm especially if it be in Winter that so it may the more easily and throughly enter into the body of the wood and draw into it self the faculties thereof in the space of twenty four hours Why the decoction ought to be performed with a day heat wherein it is macerated then boil it in balneo to avoid empyreuma or taste of fire which it will contract by boiling it over a hot fire Yet some nothing regard this but think the patient sufficiently served if they make a decoction in an earthen-pot well glazed over a gentle fire so that no part of the liquor may run over the mouth of the vessel for that thus so much of the strength of the decoction might vanish a way Howsoever it be made let it be boiled to the consumption of half a third or fourth part as the nature of the patient and disease shall seem to require There be some who mix divers simples therewith which have an occult and proper sympathy with that part of the body which is principally hurt by the disease which at the least may serve instead of a vehicle to carry the faculties of the decoction thither where the disease most reigneth Others add thereto purgeing medicines Whether in be fit to add purges to a decoction of Guaicum whose judgment I cannot approve of for that I think it is not for the patients good to attempt two evacuations at once that is to expel the humors by sweat by the habit of the body and by purging by the belly for that as much urine so also much sweat shews little evacuation by stool For these two motions are contrary which nature cannot brook at once For purging draws from the Circumference to the Center but
sweat runs a quite contrary course and this is the opinion of many and great Physcians Hip aph ult sect 6. This first decoction being boiled out and strained the like quantity of water shall be put to the stuff or mass that so being boiled again without any further inâ—usion and strained with the addition of a little cinnamon for the strengthening of the stomach the patient may use it at his meals and between his meals if he be drie for his ordinary drink How and in what quantity the decoction must taken The quantity of the first decoction to be taken at once ought to be some five or six ounces and it shall be drunk warm that so it may be the sooner brought into action and least the actual coldness should offend the stomach and then the patient being well covered shall keep himself in bed and there expect sweat which if it come slowly on it shall be helped forwards with stone-bottles filled full of water and put to the sores of the feet If any parts in the interim shall be much pained they shall be comforted by applying of swines-bladders half filled with the same decoction heated Neither will it be unprofitable before the decoction be drunk to rub over all the body with warm linnen clothes that by this means the humors may be attenuated and the pores of the skin opened When he shall have sweat some two hours the parts opposite to the grieved places How to drie the sweat of the body shall first be wiped then presently but more gently the grieved parts themselves least a greater conflux of humors flow thereto These things being done he shall keep himself in bed shunning the cold air untill he be cooled and come to himself again some two hours after he shall so dine as the disease and his former custome shall seem to require six hours after betakeing himself to his bed he shall drink the like quantity of the decoction and order himself as before But if he be either weak or weary of his bed it shall be sufficient to keep the house without lying down for although he shall not sweat yet there will be a great dissipation of the vapors and venenate spirits by insensible transpiration for the Lues venerea by the only communication of these often times catcheth hold and propagates it self in lying with a bedfellow tainted therewith But as it is requisite to have let blood and purged the body by the advice of a Physician before the taking of the decoction of Guaicum so whilst he doth take it it much conduceth to keep the belly soluble which is much bound by the heat and driness of such a drink and to preserve the purity of the first veins by a glyster How long this decoct on must be used or laxative medicine taken every fifth or sixth day But for the use of it we muâ—â— warily observe taking indication not only from the malignity and contumacy of the disease but also from the particular nature of the patient for such as have their body wasted by heat and leanness and their skin drie and scaly whence you may gather a great adustion of the humors as it were a certain incineration of the habit of the body must more sparingly make use of these things but rather temper the body by humecting things taken inwardly and applyed outwardly as bathes ointments without Quick-silver and other such like things And then a very weak decoction of Guaicum shall be used for a few dâ—ies before your unction with Quick-silver A more plentiful diet The manner of diet as it draws forth the disease which of its own nature is long so a more sparing and slender diet makes the ulcers more rebellious and contumacious by a hectick dryness Therefore a middle course must be kept and meats made choice of which are fit and naturally engender good and laudable juice in the body For it is not only great ignorance but much mo e cruelty to go about to contain all patients without any difference within the strait allowance of four ounces of Ship-bisket and twelve damask prunes for I judg it far better to diet the patient with Lamb Veal Kid Pullets fat Larks and black-birds as those which have a greater familiarity with our bodies then Prunes and the like Junkets Let his bread be made of white wheat To whom and what manner of wine may be allowed well leavened neither too new or tough neither too old or hard Let his drink be made of the mass or strainings of the first decoction of Guaicum boiled with more water as was formerly mentioned yet if there arise any great weakness of the faculties you may permit the use of some little wine drinking especially before each a cup of the last mentioned decoction Let him avoid sleep presently after meat for so the head is filled with gross vapors Passions or perturbations of the minde must also be avoided for that by these the spirits are inflamed and dissipated all the delights of honest pleasure are to be desired but venery wholly avoided as that which weakens all the nervous parts The description of China Many instead of a decoction of Guaicum use a decoction of China Now this China is the root of a certain Rush knotty rare and heavy when it is fresh but light when it is waxed old it is also without smell whence many judge it void of any effectual quality it is brought into use out of India it is thus prepared it is cut into thin round slices boiled in fountain or river water and is given to patients to drink morning and evening after this manner â„ž rad chin in taleol The preparation sect â„¥ ii aquae font lbxii infundantur per hor. xii coquantur ad consumption tertiae partis Let him take â„¥ vi in the morning and so much at night let him expect a sweat in his bed a second decoction may be made of the mass remaining of the first but with a less quantity of water put thereto which also by longer boiling may draw forth the strength remaining in the mass and be used at meals for ordinary drink There are some who make a third decoction thereof but that is wholly unprofitable and unuseful Of Sarsaparilla Sarsaparilla is prepared also just after the same manner CHAP. IX Of the second manner of cureing the Lues Venerea which is performed by friction or unction THe cure of the Lues Venerea which is performed by unction and friction is more certain yet not in every kinde condition and season thereof For if the disease be inveterate from an humor tough gross viscous and more tenaciously fixed in the solid parts as you may gather by the knotty tumors of the bones for then we are so far from doing any good with a friction used at the first that on the contrary we bring the patient in danger of his life When the body
will be unwilling to shew all his body at once naked to the Surgeon but he may without any harm and with modesty lying on a bed in a little room wherein a stove is made have all his limbs annointed about the joynts and presently bound up either with stoups or carded cotten or brown paper CHAP. XII What cautions to be observed in rubbing or annointing the Patient The patient if it may be conveniently don must be anointed tasting HEe shall be annointed or rubbed over with the ointment in the morning the concoction and distribution of the meat being perfected which functions otherwise would not be well performed the powers of nature being distracted into several operations Yet if the patient shall be weak you may some hour before the unction give him some gelly the yolk of an egg or some broth made of meat boiled to pieces but very spareingly lest nature intent upon the concoction of solid meats In what places the body must be anointed or in great quantity should be drawn away from that which wee intend At first let only the joynts of the limbs be annointed as about the wrests elbows knees anckles shoulders But afterward if the patient shall be more strong and a greater commotion of the humors and body seem necessary the emunctories of the principal parts may also be annointed and the whole spine of the back yet haveing much care and alwayes shunning the principal and noble parts lest we should do as those butcherly Empericks do who equally and in like manner daub and rub over all the body from the soles of the feet to the crown of the head moreover diligent regard must be had of those parts which are seised upon by the symptoms of this disease that they may be more annointed and that it may be more throughly rubbed in Yet you may alwayes begin your annointing or rubbing at those parts which are less offended Where to begin the unction lest the humors should be drawn in greater measure to the grieved part And as Gentle frictions do not sufficiently open the pores of the skin so more strong and hard ones shut them up cause pain and more plentifully attract the morbifick matter Wherefore it will be more convenient to use moderate frictions takeing indication from the strength of the patient as that whereto we must still have the chief regard There is also another thing whereto the Physician and Surgeon must diligently attend as that which if it be not carefully prevented will either hasten the death of the patient or make him subject to a relapse that is the quantity of the remedies and unctions and the number of the frictions What it is that maketh the art of Physick conjectuâ—â— Which consideration together with that which is of the degrees of the temperaments of the whole body and each part thereof much troubles the minds of good Physicians and maketh the art conjectural It is far from being attained to by empericks Yet we must endeavor by method and reason that by the rule of indications so frequently mentioned we may attain to the knowledg thereof as near as may be For to have perfect knowledg hereof and to say that those need only four others five and othersom six more or fewer frictions at the beginning which Empericks commonly do is a thing both impossible and vain All these must be changed ordered according to the malignity and continuance of the disease and the condition of the affected bodies Verily we must so long use frictions and unctions until the virulent humors be perfectly evacuated by spitting salivation by stool urine sweat or insensible transpiration Which you may understand by the falling away drying up of the pustles ulcers and the ceasing of the pains and other sumptoms proper to this disease In manie by reason of the more dense and compact habit of the body nature is more slow in excretion Yet I have learnt by long experience Who must be rubbed over once who twice in a day and who but every other day that it is best to annoint and chafe such twice in a day to wit morning and evening six hours after meat For so you shall profit more in one day then by the single friction of three days But on the contrary I have often and with good success rubbed over but each other day more rate and delicate bodies giveing them one or two dayes rest to recollect their strength which by the to much dissolution of their spirits becoming too weak were not sufficient to expel the reliques of the morbifick matter And certainly about the end of the appointed friction especially when as the patient begins to flux at the mouth the bodies together with the noxious humors are made so fluid by the means of the precedent friction that one friction is then more efficacious then two were at the beginning Therefore as Galen bids when as the disease is great Lib. de vene sect and the strength of the patient infirm that we should part our blood-lettings and draw a little and a little at once so also here when as we shall observe nature stirred up and ready bent to any kinde of evacuation by the mouth stool or other like you ought not to use any unction or friction oftner then once in a day yea certainly it will be better to intermit for some few daies For thus Massa reports that there was a certain man who almost wasted with a consumption being continually afflicted with the most grievous pains of this disease and reputed in a desperate case by other Phisicians was notwithstanding at length recovered by him when as he had annointed him thirty seven times putting some time between for the recovery of his strength I my self have observed others who thus by the interposition of one or two dayes being rubbed over for fifteen or seventeen times have perfectly recovered Where you must take this course in resolved and weak bodies yet in the interim must you have a care that the frictions be not too weak and so few that the morbifick cause may not be touched to the quick Nature is not sufficiently able to expel the virulent matter Signs that the Crisis is nigh for in this kind of disease nature doth not of it self endeavour any crisis or excretion it requires the auxiliary forces of medicines by whose assistance it may expell all the malignity These are signs of such a crisis either at hand or already present if the patient be so restless so loath all things that he cannot remain in one place either standing or lying he can neither eat nor drink if he be oppressed with a continaal weariness almost ready to swound yet have a good and equal pulse and gripeings in his belly afflict him with bloudy and viscous dejections until at length nature after one or two dayes portion of the morbifick matter being spent be somwhat freed and all pains and symptoms so much
abated as the excretions have proceeded But whereas medicines are not sufficient in number or strength there follows an imperfect crisis which leaves behind it some reliques of the morbifick matter which like leven do so by little and little infect the whole mass of the humors that oftimes after ten years space Inconveniences following upon immoderate unctions the disease riseth as out of an ambush or lurking-hole and becoms far worse then before But we must in like manner have a care lest these medicines that are either given inwardly or applied outwardly be not to strong for by causing such colliquation of the radical moisture and solid parts many have been brought into an incureable consumption In others sordid and putrid ulcers have thence arisen in the mouth which haveing eaten a great part of the pallate and tongue have degenerated into a deadly Cancer In others hereupon the tougue hath so swelled up that it hath filled the whole capacity of the mouth so that it could not be bended to any part of the mouth for chawiug whereupon they have by little and little been famished In other som there hath been caused so great colliquation of humors that for a whole moneth after tough and filthy slaver hath continually flowed out of their mouths Other some have the muscles of their jaws relaxed others troubled with a convulsion so that dureing the rest of their lives they can scarce gape Others by losing a portion of their jaw have lost some of their teeth But you must not alwayes so long annoint and chafe the body untill a flux of the mouth or belly appear For you may finde sundry persons who if you should annoint or rub them to death you cannot bring them to flux at the mouth yet these will recover notwithstanding excretion being made either by insensible transpiration or evacuation of urine or some gentle flux of the belly either procured by art For what persons a purging decoction of Guaicum is good The cure of a Dysenterie occasined by too strong friction or comming of it self In which case I have observed that many have received much good by a purging decoction of Guaicum administred according to the quantity of the peccant humor and given for some dayes in the morning adding thereto white wine if the body abounded with tough and viscid humors Dysenteries or bloody Fluxes caused by unctions may be helped by glisters wherein much Hogs-grease is disolved to retund the acrimony caused by the medicine and humor which nourisheth the Dysentery Also new treacle dissolved in new milk is thought wonderfully to mitigate this symptom CHAP. XIII Of the third manner of cure which is performed by cerates and emplasters as substitutes of unctions FOr that sundry by reason of the name abhor the use of friction which is performed by the fore-mentioned ointments The cure 〈◊〉 emplasters more slow therefore there is found out another manner of cure by cerates and emplasters as substitutes of Frictions but that usually is somewhat slower for which purpose it is not needful onely to use the things which are described by Vigo but you may also devise other which are more or less anodyne emollient attenuating discussing or drying according to the condition of the present disease symtoms humors and patient never omitting Hydrargyrum the only antidote of this disease Such emplasters mitigate pains and knots and resolve all hardness and are absolutely very effectual for continually sticking to the body they continually operate Wherefore they are of prime use in relapses of this disease In what case they are chiefly useful or when the humors are thick and viscous or otherwise lie deep in the body and very difficult to root out But for that they work more slowly oftimes such as use them are forced at length to use some frictions to stimulate nature and cause the speedier excretion Yet in some whose bodies and humors have been fluid either by nature or art the applied emplasters have in three dayes space procured evacuation sufficient for the disease so that if they had not been taken away they would have caused a colliquation like that which we lately mentioned in too violent friction Wherefore you shall use the like discretion in taking of these The description of an Emplaster as you use in your unctions and friction In stead of emp. de Vigo this following may be fitly used â„ž massae emp melil cxycrocei an lb ss argenti vivi extin â„¥ vi oleo laurino de spicâ reducantur ad formam emplastri These plaisters must be equally spread upon leather and laid upon the same places of the joynts as were formerly mentioned in the cure by frictions Yet some there be who cover with the plaister all the arm from the hand even to the shoulder and all the leg from the top of the knee even to the ends of the toes which thing I do n t disallow of if â—o be that the places or the joints be covered over with a thicker plaister They must be left sticking there on so long until nature be stirred up and provoked to cause excretion of the virulent humors Yet if in the interim great itching shall arise in the parts you may take them off so long until the parts shall be fomented with a decoction of the flowers of camomile meliloâ—e red roses and the like made in wine to discuss that which caused the itching and then you may lay them on again Some to hinder the rising of any itch lay not the bare plaister to the part but cover it over with sarcenet so to keep it from sticking and thus intercept transpiration of the part the cause of itching They shall be stronger or weaker and lye to the part a long or shorter space as long as the indications so often formerly mentioned shall seem to require The effects of emplasters are the same as of frictions for they cause excretion one while by insensible transpiration other-whiles by a Diarrhaea or flux of the belly sometimes by urines but most fâ—equently which Crisis is also most certain by salivation Sordid and virulent ulcers often breed in the mouth What excretion best in this disease tongue pallate and gums by salivation by reason of the acrimony of the virulent humors adhering to the side of the mouth to hinder the growth of these many inject glysters made of emollient things especially at the beginning of the salivation so to draw downwards the humors forcibly flying up in greater quantity then is fit although the part it self may endure them There are also some who to the same end give a purging medicine at the very time when as the humors are ready to move upwards the which I think is not a safe course The cure of such ulcers is far different from the cure of others To avoid the ulcers of the mouth To cure them For they ought by no means to be repercussed or repelled how inflamed
injection is very powerful and effectual and without any acrimony â„ž aq fabrorum lb. ss nuc cupres gallar cort granat an Ê’iss alum roch Ê’ss An Epulotick injection bulliant omnia simul secund art so make a decoction for an injection which you shall use so long untill no excrementitious humidity distill out of the yard The following powder dries more powerfully and consequently hastens forwards cicatrization and it is also without acrimony â„ž lapidem calamin lotum testas ovorum ustas corallum rubrum corticem granat comminue omnia in pollinem let this powder be used to the ulcers with a wax candle joined to some unguentum desiccativum rubrum or some such like thing Also strings or rods of lead thrust into the urethra as thick as the passage will suffer Quick-silver by drying causeth cicatrization even to the ulcers being first besmeared with quicksilver and kept in day and night as long as the patient can endure are good to be used For they dry by their touch and cicatrize they dilate the urinary passage without pain and lastly hinder the sides of the ulcers from corrupting one another Catheters fit to wear asunder or tear Caruncles A sheweth the Catheter with the inserted silver wier but not hanging forth thereat B sheweth the Catheter with the inserted silver wiar hanging forth at the end CHAP. XXIV Of venereal Buboes or swellings in the Groins The efficient and material causes of venereous Buboes THe virulency of the Lues Venerea is sometimes communicated to the Liver which if it have a powerful expulsive faculty it expels it into the groins as the proper emunctories thereof whence proceed venereal Buboes The matter of these for the most part is abundance of cold tough and viscous humors as you may gather by the hardness and whiteness of the tumor the pravity of the pain and contumacy of curing which also is another reason besides these that we formerly mentioned why the virulency of this disease may be thought commonly to fasten it self in a phlegmatick humor Yet sometimes venereal Buboes proceed from a hot acrid and cholerick humor associated with great pain and heat and which thereupon often degenerate into virulent and corroding ulcers What Buboes foretell the Lues venerea Some venerous Buboes are such conjoined accidents of the Lues Venerea that they foretell it such are these which for a small while shew a manifest tumor and suddenly without any manifest occasion hide themselves again and return back to the noble parts Others are distinct from the Lues Venerea though they have a similitude of essence and matter therewith and which therefore may be healed the Lues Venerea yet remaining uncured Such are these which are usually seen and which therefore compared with the former may be termed simple and not implicit For the cure you must not use discussing medicines least resolving the more subtil part the grosser dregs become impact and concrete there but much less must we use repercussives for that the matter is virulent Wherefore only attractive and suppuâ—ateing medicines are here to be used agreeable to the humor predominant and causing the rumor as more hot things in oedematous and scirrhous tumors then in those which resemble the nature of a phlegmon or erysipelas the indication taken from the rarity and density of bodies insinuates the same variety Cupping The applying of cupping-glasses is very effectual to draw it forth But when as it is drawn forth you shall forthwith apply on emplastick medicine and then you shall come to suppuratives When the tumor is ripe it shall be opened with a potential cautery if it proceed from a cold cause A potential Cautery for by the induceing of heat the residue of the crude matter is more easily concocted besides when as an ulcer of this kinde is opened the matter will be more easily evacuated neither shall it be fit to use any tent but only to apply pledgets The residue of the cure shall be performed by detergent medicines and then if need require the patient shall be let blood and the humors evacuated by a purging medicine but not before the perfect maturity thereof CHAP. XXV Of the Exostosis bunches or knots growing upon the bones by reason of the Lues Venerea The matter of knots and virulent Tophi HArd tumors Exostoces and knots have their matter from thick and cough phlegm which cannot be dissolved unless by hot medicines which have a mollifying and dissolving faâ—ulty For which purpose besides those medicines which usually are applied to scirrhous humors you must also make use of arg viv commonly after this manner â„ž empl filii Zach. An emplaster against the bunching out of the bones Ceronei an â„¥ iii. euphorb â„¥ ss emplast de vigo â„¥ ii cerat aesip descript Philagr â„¥ i. argent vivi extinct â„¥ vi fiat emplastrum Spread it upon leather for your use In the mean space let the patient observe a sparing diet for thus he shall be helped if so be that the substance of the bones be yet unperished For if it be putrefied and rotten then described medicines are of no use but you must of necessity lay bare the bone either by incision or else by an actual or potential cautery but I had rather do it with an actual for that it extracts the virulency impact in the bones as also it hastens the abscess or falling away of the corrupted bone It shall be of a coâ—venient figure to cautarize the bone as round square or long I usually before the application of such a Caustick first divide the flesh that lies over it with an incision-knife that so the pain may be the less because the flesh cannot burn through but in a long time by which the fire may come to the bone But it will not be amiss before we treat of this art first to consider the nature of the rottenness of the bones CHAP. XXVI Why the bones become rotten and by what signs it may be perceived Gal. meth 6. THat solution of Continuity which is in the bones is called by Galen Catagina This usually is the cause of rottenness for bones that are grated bruised rent perforated broken luxated inflamed and despoiled of the flesh and skin are easily corrupted for dispoiled of their covering they are altered by the appulse of the air which they formerly never felt whence also their blood and proper nourishment is dried up and exhausted The frequent cause of the rottenness of bones Besides also the sanies running down by reason of wounds and old ulcers in process of time fastens it self into their substance and putrefies by little and little this putrefaction is encreased and caused by the too much use of oily and fatty medicines as moist and suppurate things for hence the ulcer becommeth more filthy and malign the flesh of the neighbouring parts groweth hot is turned into pus which presently falling upon the bone lying under
salivation If any Ulcers arise in the mouth and spread therein they shall be touched with the formerly described waters but made somewhat weaker having regard to the tender age of the patient if the Infant shall get this disease of its nurse let the nurse be presently changed for it being otherwise nourished with tainted and virulent bloud can never be healed Many have by these means recovered but such as have perisht have not perisht by the default of medicines but by the malignity and vehemency of the disease A description of the Aqua Theriacalis or Treacle-water formerly mentioned A Treacle-water â„ž rasor intereor ligni sancti gummosi lbii. polypod querni â„¥ iv vini albi dulcedinis expertis lbii. aqua fontan puriss lbviii aquar cichor fumar an â„¥ iv sem junip. heder baccar lauri an â„¥ ii caryophyl macis an â„¥ ss cort citri saccaro condit cons ros anthos cichor buglos borag an â„¥ ss cons aenulae camp theriac vet mithrid an â„¥ ii distil them all in Balneo Mariae after the following manner Let the Guaicum be infused in equal parts of wine and the fore-mentioned waters for the space of twelve hours The manner of making it and the residue of the things in that which remains of the same wine and waters for six hours space beating such things as may require it then let them be mixed together that so the liquor may be endued with all their faculties Which that it may be the more effectually performed let them be boyled put up in glass-bottles closly stopped for some three or four hours space in a large kettle filled with boyling water then let them be put into a glass Alembick and so distilled Give â„¥ iv of this distilled liquor at once being aromatized with Ê’i of Cinnamon and ℈ i. of Diamargariton and â„¥ ss of Sugar to give it a pleasing taste Such a drink doth not only reâ—und the virulency of the Lues Venerea but strengthens the noble parts Rondeletius makes an Aqua theriacalis after this manner Rondeletius his Treacle-water â„ž theriac vet lbi acetos m. iii. rad gram â„¥ iii. puleg. card ben an m. ii flor chamoem p. ii temperentur omnia in viro albo distillentur in vase vitreo reserve the water for use whereof let the patient take â„¥ ii with â„¥ iii. of Sorrel and Bugloss-water he wisheth this to be done when he shall enter into bed or a stove for so this distilled liquor will cause sweat more easily and mitigate pain whether given by it self or with a decoction of grommel or of China or burdock-roots yet if the patient be of a phlegmatick constitution he shall use a decoction of Guaicum in stead of a decoction of China for it penetrates more speedily by reason of its subtilty of parts and also expels the dolorifick matter The end of the Nineteenth Book The TVVENTIETH BOOK Of the Small Pox and Meazles As also of Worms and the Leprosie CHAP. I. Of the causes of the Small Pox and Meazles FOR that the small Pox and Meazles are diseases which usually are fore-runners and foretellers of the Plague not onely by the corruption of humors but oftimes by default or the air moreover for that worms are oft-times generated in the plague I have thought good to write of these things to the end that by this treatise the young Surgeon may be more amply and perfectly instructed in that pestilent disease Also I have thought good to treat of the Leprosie as being the off-spring of the highest corruption of humors in the body Now the small Pox are pustles and the Meazles spots which arise in the top of the skin by reason of the impurity of the corrupt blood sent thither by the force of nature What the smal Pox and Meazles are Their matter Most of the Antients have delivered that this impurity is the reliques of the menstruous blood remaining in the body of the infant being of that matter from whence it drew nourishment in the womb which lying still or quiet for some space of time but stirred up at the first opportunity of a hotter Summer or a southerly or rainy season or a hidden malignity in the air and boiling up or working with the whole masse of the blood spread or shew themselves upon the whole surface of the body An argument hereof is there are few or none who have not been troubled with this disease at least once in their lives which when it begins to shew it self not conâ—ent to set upon some one it commonly seaizeth upon more now commonly there is as much difference between the small pox and meazles as there is between a Carbuncle and a pestilent Bubo For the small pox arise of a more gross and viscous matter to wit of a phlegmatick humor But the meazles of a more subtil and hot that is a cholerick matter therefore this yeilds no marks therefore but certain small spots without any tumor and these either red purple or black But the small pox are extuberateing pustles white in the midst but red in the circumference an argument of blood mixed with choler yet they are scarce known at the beginning that is on the first or second day they appear but on the third and fourth day they bunch out and rise up into a tumor becoming white before they turn into a scab but the meazles remain still the same Why the Meazles do not itch Furthermore the small pox prick like needles by reason of a certain acrimony and cause an itching the meazles do neither either because the matter is not so acrid and biteing or else for that it is more subtil it easily exhales neither is it kept shut up under the skin The patients often sneeze when as these matters seek passage out by reason of the putrid vapors ascending from the lower parts upwards to the brain They are held with a continual Fever with pains in their backs itching of their nose head-ach and a vertiginous heaviness and with a kind of swounding or fainting a nauseous disposition and vomiting a hoarsness difficult and frequent breathing an inclination to sleep a heavines of all the members their eyes are fiery and swollen their urine red and troubled For prognosticks wee may truely say this much That the matter whence this affect takes its original pertakes of so malign pestilent and contagious a quality that not content to mangle and spoil the fleshy part it also eats and corrupts the bones like the Lues Venerea as I observed not onely in Anno Dom 1568. but also in diverse other years whereof I think it not amiss to set down this notable example An history The daughter of Claude Pique a book-sellar dwelling in S. James his street at Paris being some four or five years old haveing been sick of the small pox for the space of a moneth and nature could not overcome the malignity of the disease there rose
you may also put now and then to the patients nose a nodulus made with a little vineger and water of roses camphire the powder of sanders and other odoriferous things which have a cooling faculty this also will keep the nose from pustles CHAP. III. What parts must be armed against and preserved from the Pox. THe eies nose throat lungs and inward parts ought to be kept freer from the eruption of pustles then the other parts for that their nature and consistence is more obnoxious to the malignity of this virulency and they are easilyer corrupted and blemished Therefore lest the eyes should be hurt you must defend them when you first begin to suspect the disease How to defend the eyes with the eie-lids also moistning them with rose-water verjuce or vineger and a little camphire There are some also who for this purpose make a decoction of Sumach berberie-seeds pomgranate-pills aloes and a little saffron the juice of sowr pomgranates and the water of the whites of eggs dropped in with rose-water are good for the same purpose also womens milk mixed with rose-water and often renewed and lastly all such things as have a repercussive quality Yet if the eies be much swoln and red you shall not use repercussives alone When the eyes must not be defended by repercussives onely but mix therewith discussers and cleansers such as are fit by a familiarity of nature to strengthen the sight and let these be tempered with some fennel or eie-bright water Then the patient shall not look upon the light or red things for fear of pain and inflammation wherefore in the state of the disease when the pain and inflamation of the eyes are at their height gently drying and discussive things properly conduceing to the eyes are most convenient as washed aloes tutty and Antimony in the water of fennel eie-bright and roses The formerly mentioned nodulus will preserve the nose and linnen clothes dipped in the fore-said astringent decoction put in the nostrils and outwardly applied How to defend the nose We shall defend the jaws throat and throtle and preserve the integrity of the voice by a gargle of oxycrate or the juice of sowr pomgranates holding also the grains of them in their mouths How the mouth How the lungs and often rouling them up and down therein as also by nodulaes of the seeds of psilium quinces and the like cold and astringent things We must provide for the lungs and respiration by syrups of jujubes violets roses white poppies pomgranates water-lillies and the like Now when as the Pox are throughly come forth then may you permit the patient to use somewhat a freer diet and you must wholly busie your self in ripening and evacuating the matter drying and sâ—aling them But for the Meazles they are cured by resolution onely and not by suppuration the Pox may be ripened by anointing them with fresh butter by fomenting them with a decoction of the roots of mallows lillies figs line-seeds and the like After they are ripe they shall have their heads clipped off with a pair of scissers or else be opened with a golden or silver-needle How to prevent pock-arrs lest the matter contained in them should corrode the flesh that lies thereunder and after the cure leave the prints or pock-holes behinde it which would cause some deformity the pus or matter being evacuated they shall be dried up with unguent rosat adding thereto ceruss lithrarge aloes and a little saffron in powder for these have not onely a faculty to dry but also to regenerate flesh for the same purpose the flowr of barly and lupines are dissolved mixed with rose-water and the affected parts annointed therewith with a fine linnen rag some annoint them with the sward of bacon boiled in water and wine then presently strow upon them the flower of barly or lupines or both of them Others mix crude hony newly taken from the comb with barly-flower and therewithall annoint the pustles so to dry them being dried up like a scurse or scab they annoint them with oil of roses violets almonds or else with some cream that they may the sooner fall away the pustles being broken tedious itchings sollicit the patients to scratch Remedies for excoriation whence happens excoriation and filthy ulcers for scratching is the occasion of greater attraction Wherefore you shall binde â—he sick childes hands and foment the itching parts with a decoction of marsh-mallows barly and lupines with the addition of some salt But if it be already excoriated then shall you heal it with unguent album comphorat adding thereto a little powder of aloes or Cinnabaâ—is or a little desiâ—catâ—vum rubrum But if notwithstanding all your application of repelling medicines pustles nevertheless break forth at the eyes then must they be diligently cured with all manner of collyria haveing a care that the inflammation of that part grow not to that bigness as to break the eyes and that which sometimes happens to drive them forth of their proper orbs If any crusty ulcers arise in the nostrils they may be dried and caused to fall away by putting up of ointments Such as arise in the mouth palate and throat with horsness and difficulty of swallowing may be helped by gargarisms made with barly-water the waters of plantain and chervil with some syrup of roses or Diamoron dissolved therein the patient shall hold in his mouth sugar of roses or the tablets of Elect. diatragacanth frigid The Pock-arrs left in the face For the ulcers of the mouth and jaws if they bunch out undecently shall be clipped away with a pair of scissers and then annointed with fresh unguent citrin or else with this liniment â„ž amyli triticei amygdalarum excorticarum an Ê’iss gum tragacanth Ê’ss seminis melonum fabarum siccaram excorticat farniae hordei an â„¥ iiii To help the unsightly scarâ— of the face Let them all be made into fine powder and then incorporated with rose-water and so make a liniment wherewith annoint the face with a feather let it be wiped away in the morning washing the face with some water and wheat-bran hereto also conduceth lac virginale Goose ducks and capons grease are good to smooth the roughness of the skin as also of oil of lillies hares-blood of one newly killed and hot is good to fill and plain as also whiten the pock-holes if they be often rubbed therewith In stead hereof many use the sward of Bacon rubbed warm thereon also the distilled waters of bean flowers lillie-roots reed-roots egge-shels and oil of eggs are though very prevalent to waste and smooth the Pock-arrs A Discourse of certain monstrous creatures which breed against nature in the bodies of men women and little children which may serve as an induction to the ensuing discourse of worms A comparison between the bigger and lesser world The anergation of winde in mans body Of water As in the macrocosmos or bigger world so in
appetite whereby they require many and several things without reason a great part of the nourishment being consumed by the worms lying there they are also subject to often fainting by reason of the sympathy which the stomach being a part of most exquisite sense hath with the heart the nose itches the breath stinks by reason of the exhalations sent up from the meat corrupting in the stomach through which occasion they are also given to sleep but are now and then waked there-from by sudden startings and fears they are held with a continued and slow fever a dry cough a winking with their eye-lids and often changeing of the colour of their faces But long and broad worms being the innates of the greater guts Signs of worms in the great guts Signs of Ascarides shew themselves by stools replenished with many sloughs here and there resembling the seeds of a Musk-melon or Cucumber Ascarides are known by the itching they cause in the fundament causing a sense as if it were Ants running up and down causing also a tenasmus and falling down of the fundament This is the cause of all these symptoms their sleep is turbulent and often clamorous when as hot acrid and subtill vapors raised by the worms from the like humor and their food are sent up to the head but sound sleep by the contrary as when a misty vapor is sent up from a gross and cold matter They dream they eat in their sleep for that while the worms do more greedily consume the chylous matter in the guts they stir up the sense of the like action in the phantasie They grate or gnash their teeth by reason of a certain colvulsifick repletion the muscles of the temples and jaws being distended by plenty of vapors A dry cough comes by the consent of the vitall parts serving for respiration which the natural to wit the Diaphragma or midriffe smit upon by acrid vapors and irritated as though there were some humor to be expelled by coughing These same acrid sumes assailing the orifice of the ventricle cause either an hicketting or else a fainting according to the condition of their consistence gross or thin these carried up to the parts of the face cause an itching of the nose a darkness of the sight and a sudden changeing of the colour in the cheeks Great worms are worse then little ones red then white living then dead many then few variegated then those of one colour as those which are signs of a greater corruption Why worms of divers colors are more dangerous Such as are cast forth bloody and sprinkled with blood are deadly for they shew that the substance of the guts is eaten asunder for oftimes they corrode and perforate the body of the gut wherein they are contained and thence penetrate into divers parts of the belly so that they have come forth sometimes at the navel having eaten themselves a passage forth as Hollerius affirmeth When as children troubled with the worms draw their breath with difficulty and wax moist over all their bodies it is a sign that death is at hand If at the beginning of sharp fevers round worms come forth alive it is a sign of a pestilent fever the malignity of whose matter they could not endure but were forced to come forth But if they be cast forth dead they are signs of greater corruption in the humors and of a more venenate malignity CHAP. V. What cure to be used for the Worms The general indications of cureing the worms IN this disease there is but one indication that is the exclusion or casting out of the worms either alive or dead forth of the body as being such that in their whole kind are against nature all things must be shunned which are apt to heap up putrefaction in the body by their corruption such as are crude fruits cheese milk-meats fishes and lastly such things as are of a difficult and hard digestion but prone to corruption Pap is fit for children for that they require moist things but these ought to answer in a certain similitude to the consistence and thickness of milk that so they may be the more easily concocted and assimilated and such only is that pap which is made with wheat flower not crude but baked in an oven that the pap made therewith may not be too viscid nor thick if it should only be boiled in a pan as much as the milk would require or else the milk would be too terrestrial or too waterish all the fatty portion thereof being resolved the cheesie and wayish portion remaining if it should boil so much as were necessary for the full boiling of the crude meat they which use meal otherwise in pap yield matter for the generating of gross and viscid humors in the stomach whence happens obstruction in the first veins and substance of the liver by obstruction worms breed in the guts and the stone in the kidnies and bladder The patient must be fed often and with meats of good juice lest the worms through want of nourishment should gnaw the substance of the guts Now when as such things breed of a putrid matter the patient shall be purged and the putrefaction represt by medicines mentioned in our Treatise of the Plague Wherefore and wherewith such as have the worms must be purged For the quick killing and casting of them forth syrup of succory or of Lemmons with rubarb a little treacle or methridate is a singular medicine if there be no fever you may also for the same purpose use this following medicine â„ž cornu cervi pul rasur ebâ—ris an Ê’i ss sem tanacet contra verm an Ê’i fiat decoctio pro parvâ dosi in colaturâ infunde rhei optimi Ê’i cinam ℈ i. dissolve syrupi de absinthio â„¥ ss make a potion give it in the morning three hours before any broth Oil of Olives drunk kills worms as also water of knot-grass drunk with milk and in like manner all bitter things Yet I could first wish them to give a glyster made of milk hony and sugar without oils and bitter things lest shunning thereof they leave the lower guts and come upwards for this is natural to worms to shun bitter things and follow sweet things Whence you may learn that to the bitter things which you give by the mouth you must alwaies mix sweet things that allured by the sweetness they may devour them more greedily that so they may kill them Harâ—s horn good against the worms Therefore I would with milk and suger mix the seeds of centaury Rue wormwood aloes and the like harts-horn is very effectual against worms wherefore you may infuse the shaveings thereof in the water or drink that the patient drinks as also to boil some thereof in his broths So also treacle drunk or taken in broth killeth the worms purslain boiled in broths and distilled and drunk is also good against the worms as also succory and mints also a
decoction of the lesser hous-leek and sebestens given with sugar before meat it is no less affectual to put wormseeds in their pap and in rosted apples and so to give them it Also you may make suppositories after this manner Supposâ—ory against the Ascarides and put them up into the fundament â„ž coralli subalbi rasurae eboris cornu cervi usti ireos an ℈ ii mellis albi â„¥ ii ss aquae centinodiae q. s ad omnia concorporanda fiant Glandes let one be put up every day of the weight of Ê’ii for children these suppositories are chiefly to be used for Ascarides as those which adhere to the right gut To such children as can take nothing by the mouth you shall apply cataplasms to their navels made of the powder of cummin-seeds the flower of Iupines wormwood southern-wood tansie the leaves of artichokes Rue the powder of coloquintida citron-seeds aloes ars-smart hors-mint peach-leaves Costus amarus Zedoaria sope and ox-gall Such cataplasms are oftimes spread over all the belly mixing therewith astringent things for the strengthening of the part as oil of myrtils Quinces and mastich you may also apply a great onion hollowed in the midst and filled with aloes and treacle and so rosted in the Embers then beaten with bitter almonds and an ox-gall Also you may make emplasters of bitter things as this which follows â„ž fellis bubuli succi absinth an â„¥ ii colocyn â„¥ i. terantur misceantur simul incorporentur cum farinâ lupinorum make hereof an emplaster to be laid upon the Navel Liniments and ointments may be also made for the same purpose to annoint the belly A plaster against the worms you may also make plasters for the navel of pillulae Ruf. annointing in the mean time the fundament with hony and sugar that they may be chased from above with bitter things and allured downwards with sweet things Or else take worms that have been cast forth dry them in an iron-pan over the fire then powder them and give them with wine or some other liquor to be drunk for so they are thought quickly to kill the rest of the worms Hereto also conduceth the juice of citrons drunk with the oil of bitter almonds or sallet-oil Also some make bathes against this affect of worm-wood galls peach-leavs boiled in water and then bathe the childe therein But in cureing the worms you must observe that this disease is oftimes entangled with another more grievous disease as an acute and burning fever a flux or scouring and the like in which as for example sake a fever being present and conjoined therewith if you shall give worm-seeds old Treacle myrrh aloes you shall increase the fever and flux for that bitter things are very contrary to these affects But if on the contrary in a flux whereby the worms are excluded you shall give corral and the flower of Lentils you shall augment the fever makeing the matter more contumacious by dry and astringent things Therefore the Physician shall be careful in considering whether the fever be a symptom of the worms or on the contrary it be essential A fever sometimes a symptom and sometimes a disease and not symptomatick that this being known he may principally insist in the use of such medicines as resist both affects as purgeing and bitterish in a fever and worms but bitter and somewhat astrictive things in the worms and flux CHAP. VI. A short description of the Elephantiasis or Leprosie and of the causes thereof THis disease is termed Elephantiasis because the skin of such as are troubled therewith is rough scabious wrinkled and unequal like the skin of an Elephant Yet this name may seem to be imposed thereon by reason of the greatness of the disease Some from the opinion of the Arabians have termed it Lepra or Leprosie but unproperly for the Lepra is a kinde of scab and disease of the skin which is vulgarly called Malum sancti manis which word for the present we will use as that which prevails by custome and antiquity Lib. 4. cap. 1. Lib. 2. cap. 11. Now the Leprosie according to Paulus is a Cancer of the whole body the which as Avicen adds corrupts the complexion form and figure of the members Galen thinks the cause ariseth from the error of the sanguifying faculty through whose default the assimulation in the flesh and habit of the body is depraved and much changed from it self and the rule of nature But ad Glauconem he defines this disease An effusion of troubled or gross blood into the veins and habit of the whole body This disease is judged great for that it partakes of a certain venenate virulency depraveing the members and comeliness of the whole body Now it appears There is a certain hidden virulency in the Leprosie that the Leprosie partakes of a certain venenate virulency by this that such as are melancholick in the whole habit of their bodies are not leprous Now this disease is composed of three differences of diseases First it consists of a distemper against nature as that which at the beginning is hot and dry and at length the ebullition of the humors ceasing and the heat dispersed it becomes cold and dry which is the conjunct cause of this symptom Also it consists of an evill composition or conformation for that it depraves the figure and beauty of the parts Also it consists of a solution of continuity when as the flesh and skin are cleft in divers parts with ulcers and chops The Leprosie hath for the most part three general causes that is the primitive antecedent and conjunctive The primitive cause of a Leprosie How they may be leprous from their first conformation The primitive cause is either from the first conformation or comes to them after they are born It is thought to be is him from the first conformation who was conceived of depraved and menstruous blood and such as inclined to melancholie who was begot of the leprous seed of one or both his parents for leprous persons generate leprous because the principal parts being tainted and corrupted with a melancholick and venenate juice it must necessarily follow that the whole mass of blood and seed that falls from it and the whole body should also be vitiated This cause happens to those that are already born by long staying and inhabiting in maritime countries whereas the gross and misty air in success of time induceth the like fault into the humors of the body for that acccording to Hippocrates such as the air is such is the spirit and such the homors Also long abideing in very hot places because the blood is torrified by heat but in cold places for that they incrassate and congealing the spirits do after a manner stupifie may be thought the primitive causes of this disease Thus in some places of Germany there are divers leprous persons but they are more frequent in Spain and over all Africa then in all the
obstructed by the thickness of this humor but they are depressed and flatted by reason of the rest of the face and all the neighboring parts swoln more then their wont add hereto that the partition is consumed by the acrimony of the corroding and ulcerating humor The seventh is the lifting up thickness and swelling of the lips the filthiness stench and corrosion of the gums by acrid vapors riseing to the mouth but the lips of leprous persons are more swoln by the internal heat burning and incrassating the humors as the outward heat of the Sun doth in the Moors The eighth sign is the swelling and blackness of the tongue and as it were varicous veins lying under it because the tongue being by nature spongeous and rare is easily stored with excrementitious humors sent from the inner parts unto the habit of the body which same is the cause why the glandules placed about the tongue above and below are swoln hard and round no otherwise then scrophulous or meazled swine Lastly all their face riseth in red bunches or pushes and is over-spread with a dusky and obscure redness the eies are fiery fierce and fixed by a melancholick chachectick disposition of the whole body manifest signs whereof appear in the face by reason of the fore-mentioned causes yet some leprous persons have their faces tinctured with a yellowish others with a whitish color according to the condition of the humor which serves for a basis to the leprous malignity For hence Physicians affirm that there are three sorts of Leprosies one of a reddish black colour consisting in a melancholick humor another of a yellowish green in a cholerick humor another in a whitish yellow grounded upon adust phlegm The ninth sign is a stinking of the breath as also of all the excrement s proceeding from leprous bodies by reason of the malignity conceived in the humors The tenth is a horsness a shaking harsh and obscure voice as it were comming out of the nose by reason of the lungs recurrent nerves and muscles of the throttle tainted with the grosness of a virulent and adust humor the forementioned constriction and obstruction of the inner passage of the nose and lastly the asperity and inequality of the Weazon by immoderate driness as it happens to such as have drunk plentifully of strong wines without any mixture This immoderate driness of the muscles serving for respiration makes them to be troubled with a difficulty of breathing The eleventh sign is very observable which is a morphew or defedation of all the skin with a dry roughness and grainy inequality such as appears in the skins of plucked geese with many tetters on every side a filthy scab and ulcers not casting off only a bran-like scurf but also scales and crusts The cause of this dry scab is the heat of the burning bowels and humors unequally contracting and wrinkling the skin no otherwise then as leather is wrinkled by the heat of the sun or fire The cause of the filthy scab and serpiginous ulcers is the eating and corroding condition of the melancholick humor and the venenate corruption it also being the author of corruption so that it may be no marvel if the digestive faculty of the liver being spoiled the assimilative of a malign and unfit matter sent into the habit of the body cannot well nor fitly perform that which may be for the bodies good The twelfth is the sense of a certain pricking as it were of Goads or needles over all the skin caused by an acrid vapor hindred from passing forth and intercepted by the thickness of the skin The thirteenth is a consumption and emaciation of the muscles which are between the thumb and fore-finger not only by reason that the nourishing and assimilating faculties want fit matter wherewith they may repair the loss of these parts for that is common to these with the rest of the body but because these muscles naturally rise up unto a certain mountainous tumor therefore their depression is the more manifest And this is the cause that the shoulders of leprous persons stand out like wings to wit the emaciation of the inward part of the muscle Trapozites The fourteenth sign is the diminution of sense or a numness over all the body by reason that the nerves are obstructed by the thickness of the melancholick humor hindring the free passage of the animal spirit that it cannot come to the parts that should receive sense these in the interim remaining free which are sent into the muscles for motions sake and by this note I chiefly make trial of leprous persons thrusting a somewhat long and thick needle some-what deep into the great tendon endued with most exquisite sense which runs to the heel which if they do not well feel I conclude that they are certainly leprous Now for that they thus lose their sense their motion remaining entire the cause hereof is that the nerves which are disseminated to the skin are more affected and those that run into the muscles are not so much and therefore when as you prick them somewhat deep they feel the prick which they do nor in the surface of the skin The fifteenth is the corruption of the extreme parts possessed by putrefaction and a gangrene by reason of the corruption of the humors sent thither by the strength of the bowels infecting with the like tainture the parts wherein they remain add hereto that the animal sensitive faculty is there decaied and as often as any faculty hath forsaken any part the rest presently after a manner neglect it The sixteenth is they are troubled with terrible dreams for they seem in their sleep to see divels serpents dungeons graves dead bodies and the like by reas n of the black vapors of the melancholick humor troubling the phantasie with black and dismal visions by which reason also such as are bitten of a mad dog fear the water The seventeenth is that at the beginning and increase of the disease they are subtill crafty and furious by reason of the heat of the humors and blood but at length in the state and declension by reason of the heat of the humors and blood and entrails decaying by little and little therefore then fearing all things whereof there is no cause and distrusting of their own strength they endeavor by craft maliciously to circumvent those with whom they deal for that they perceive their powers to fail them The eighteenth is a desire of venery above their nature both for that they are inwardly burned with a strange heat as also by the mixture of slatulencies therewith for whose generation the melancholick humor is most fit which are agitated and violently carried through the veins and genital parts by the preternatural heat but at length when this heat is cooled and that they are fallen into an hot and dry distemper they mightily abhor venery which then would be very hurtful to them as it also is at the beginning of the disease because
power to kill it no otherwise then meat well drest is apt to nourish it For Conciliator writes that the properties of poyson are contrary to nourishments in their whole substance for as nourishment is turned into blood in each part of the body whereto it is applied to nourish by perfect assimilation substituted in the place of that portion which flows away each moment Thus on the contrary poyson turns our bodies into a nature like it self and venenate for as every agent imprints the force and qualities thereof in the subject patient thus poyson by the immoderation of faculties in their whole nature conttary to us changeth our substance into its nature no otherwise then fire turneth chaff in a moment into its own nature and so consumes it Therefore it is truly delivered by the Antients who have diligently pried into the faculties of natural things that it is poyson that may kill men by destroying and corrupting their temper and the composure and conformation of the body Now all poysons are said to proceed either from the corrupt air or from living creatures plants and minerals or by any artificial malignity in distilling The differences of poyson subliming and diversly mixing of poysonous and fuming things Hence arise sundry differences of poysons neither do they all work after the same manner for some corrupt onr nature by the unmeasureableness of the manifest and elementary qualities whereof they consist All poysons have not a peculiar antipathy with the heaâ—r others from a specifick and occult property Hence it is that some kill sooner then other some neither is it true that all of them presently assail the heart but others are naturally at deadly strife with other parts of the body as Cantharides with the bladder the sea-Hare with the lungs the Torpedo with the hands which it stupefieth though the fishers rod be betwixt them Thus of medicines there are some which are apt presently to comfort and strengthen the heart others the brain as stoechas others the stomach as cinnamon Also there are some poysons which work both wayes that is by manifest and occult qualities as Euphorbium for that both by the excessive heat and the whole substance or the discotd of the whole substance with ours corrupts our nature An argument hereof is that Treacle which by its quality is manifestly hot infringeth the force thereof as also of all others of an occult propetry Poysons which work by an occult and specifick property do not therefore do it because they are too immoderately hot cold dry moist but for that they are absolutely such and have that essence from the starrs and celestial influence which is apt to dissolve and destroy the strength of mans body because being taken but even in a small quantity yet are they of so pernicious a qualityâ— that they kill almost in a moment Now poysons do not only kill being taken into the body but some being put or applied outwardly neither do venomous creatures onely harm by their stinging and biting but also by their excrements as spittle blood the touch and breath CHAP. II How poysons being small in quantity may by their only touch cause so great alterations IT seemeth strange to many how it may come to pass that poyson taken or admitted in small quantity may almost in a moment produce so pernicious effects over all the body and all the parts faculties and actions so that being admitted but in a little quantity it swells up the body into a great bigness Neither ought it to seem less strange how Antidotes and Counter-poysons which are opposed to poyson can so suddenly break and weaken the great and pernicious effects thereof being it is not so likely that so small a particle of poyson or Antidote can divide it self into so many Cap. 5. lib. 6. de loc affect and so far severed particles of our body There are some saith Galen who think that some things by touth onely by the power of their quality may alter those things which are next to them and that this appears plainly in the fish Torpedo as that which hath so powerful a quality that it can send it alongst the fishers rod to the hand and so make it become torped or numb But on the contrary Philosophers teach that accidents such as qualities are cannot without their subjects remove and diffuse themselves into other subjects The true reason of the wondrous effects of poysons Therefore Galens other answer is more agreeable to reason that so many and great affects of poysons and remedies arise either from a eertain spirit or subtil humidity not truly for that this spirit and subtil humidity may be dispersed over the whole body and all the parts thereof which it affects but that little which is entred the body as cast in by the stroak of a Spider or the sting of a Scorpion infects and corrupts all the next parts by contagion with the like quality these other that are next to them until from an exceeding small portion of the blood if the stroke shall light into the veins it shall spread over the whole mass of blood or of phlegm if the poyson shall chance to come to the stomach and so the force thereof shall be propagated and diffused over all the humors and bowels The doubt of Antidotes is less for these being taken in greater quantity when they shall come into the stomach warmed by the heat of the place they become hot and send forth vapors which suddenly diffused over the body by the subtility of their substance do by their contrary forces dull and weaken the malignity of the poyson Wherefore you may often see when as Antidotes are given in less quantity then is fit that they are less prevalent neither do they answer to our expectation in overcoming the malignity of the poyson so that ir must necessarily follow thar these must not onely in qualities but also in quantity be superior to poysons CHAP. III. Whether there be any such poysons as will kill at a set time No poysons kill in a set time TO the propounded question whether there may be poysons which within a certain and definite time put case a mouth or year may kill men Theophrastus thus answers of poysons some more speedily perform their parts others more slowly yet may you find no such as will kill in set limits of time according to the will and desire of men For that some kill sooner or later then others they do not this of their own or proper nature as Physicians rightly judg but because the subject upon which they light doth more or less resist or yield to their efficacy H w poysons come to kill sooner or later Experience sheweth the truth hereof for the same sort of poyson in the same weight and measure given to sundry men of different tempers and complexions will kill one in an hour another in six hours or in a day and on the contrary will not
so much as hurt some third man You may also observe the same in purging medicines For the sume purge given to diverse men in the same proportion will purge some sooner some later some more sparingly others more plentifully and othersome not at all also with some it will work gently with othersome with pain and gripings Of which diversity there can no other cause be assigned then mens different natures in complexion and temper which no man can so exactly know and comprehend as to have certain knowledg thereof how much and bow long the native heat can resist and labour against the strength of poyson or how pervious or open the passages of the body may be whereby the poyson may arrive at the heart and principal parts For in such for example sake as have the passages of their arteries more large the poyson may more readily and speedily enter into the heart together with the air that is continually drawn into the body CHAP. IV. Whether such creatures as feed upon poysonous things be also poysonous and whether they may be eaten safely and without harm Such things as feed upon poyson may be eaten without danger DUcks Storks Herns Peacocks Turkies and other birds feed upon Toads Vipers Asps Snakes Scorpions Spiders Caterpillers and other venomous things Wherefore it is worthy the questioning whether such like creatures nourished with such food can kill or poyson such persons as shall afterward eat them Matthiolus writes that all late Authors who have treated of poysons to be absolutely of this opinion That men may safely and without any danger feed upon such creatures for that they convert the beasts into their nature after they have eaten them and on the contrary are not changed by them This reason though very probable yet doth it not make these beasts to be wholly harmeless especially if they be often eaten or fed upon Dioscorides and Galen seem to maintain this opinion whereas they write that the milk which is nothing else then the relented blood of such beasts as feed upon scammony hellebore and spurge purgeth violently Therefore Physicians desirous to purge a sucking child give purges to the nurses whence the milk becoming purging becomes both meat and medicine to the child The flesh of thrushes which feed upon Juniper-berries savors of Juniper Birds that are fed with worm-wood or garlick either tast bitter or have the strong sent of garlick Whitings taken with garlick so smell thereof that they will not forego that smell or tast by any salting frying or boyling for which sole reason many who hate garlick are forced to abstain from these fishes The flesh of Rabbits that feed upon penny-royal and Juniper savor of them Physicians wish that Goats Cows and Asses whose milke they would use for Consumptions or other diseases should be fed some space before and every day with these or these herbs which they deem fit for the curing of this or that disease Lib. de simp facult For Galen affirms that he doubts not but that in success of time the flesh of creatures will be changed by the meats whereon they feed and at length savor thereof Therefore I do not allow that the flesh of such things as feed upon venemous things should be eaten for food unless it be some long space after they have disused such repast and that all the venom be digested and overcome by the efficacy of their proper heat so that nothing thereof may remain in tast smell or substance but be all vanished away For many die suddenly the cause of whose deaths are unknown The occasion of sudden death in many which peradventure was from nothing else but the sympathy and antipathy of bodyes for that these things cause death and disease to some that nourish othersome according to our vulgar English proverb That which is one mans meat is another mans poyson CHAP. V. The general signs of such as are poysoned WEe will first declare what the general signs of poyson are Common signs of such as are poysoned and then wee will descend to particulars whereby we may pronounce that one is poysoned with this or that poyson We certainly know that a man is poysoned when as he complains of a great heaviness of his whole body so that he is weary of himself when as some horrid and loathsome tast sweats out from the orifice of the stomach to the mouth and tongue wholly different from that tast that meat howsoever corrupted can send up when as the colour of the face changeth suddenly somewhiles to black sometimes to yellow or any other colour much differing from the common custom of man when nauseousness with frequent vomiting troubleth the patient and that he is molested with so great unquietness that all things may seem to be turned upside down We know that the poyson works by the proper and from the whole substance when as without any manifest sence of great heat or coldness the patient swounds often with cold sweats for usually such poysons have no certain and distinct part wherewith they are at enmity as cantharides have with the bladder But as they work by their whole substance and an occult propriety of form so do they presently and directly assail the heart our essence and life and the fortress and begining of the vital faculty Now will wee shew the signs whereby poysons that work by manifest and elementary qualities may be known Those who exceed in heat burn or make an impression of heat in the tongue the mouth throat stomach guts and all the inner parts Signs of hot poysons with great thirst unquietness and perpetual sweats But if to their excess of heat they be accompanied with a corroding and putrefying quality as Arsenick Sublimate Rose-ager or Rats-bane Verdegreace Orpiment and the like they then cause in the stomach and guts intolerable pricking pains rumblings in the belly and continual and intolerable thirst These are succeeded by vomitings with sweats somwhiles hot somwhiles cold with swoundings whence sudden death ensues Sgins of cold Poysons Poysons that kill by too great coldness induce a dull or heavy sleep or drowziness from which you cannot easily rouze or waken them somtimes they so trouble the brain that the patients perform many undecent gestures and antick tricks with their mouths eies arms and legs like as such as are frantick they are troubled with cold sweats their faces become blackish or yellowish alwaies ghastly all their bodies are benummed and they die in a short time unless they be helped poysons of this kinde are Hemlock Poppy Night-shade Henbane Mandrag Dry poysons are usually accompanyed by heat with moisture for although sulphur be hot and dry yet hath it moisture Signs of the dry poysons to hold the parts together as all things which have a consistence have yet are they called dry by reason that dryness is predominant in them such things make the tongue and throat dry rough with unquenchable thirst the
psilium-seeds quince-seeds and other things as are usually given in a Dysentery or bloody flux that such things may hinder the adhesion of the poyson to the coats of the Guts and by their unctuousness retund the acrimony of the poyson and mitigate it any thing shall already be ulcerated absolutely defend the found parts from the malign effects of the poyson But let this be a perpetual Rule That the poyson be speedily drawn back by the same way it entered into the body as if it entered by smelling in at the nostrils let it be drawn back by sneezing if by the mouth into the stomach let it be excluded by vomit if by the fundament into the belly then by glyster if by the privities into the womb then by metrenchites or injections made thereinto if by a bite sting or wound let revulsion be made by such things as have a powerful attractive faculty for thus we make diversions that by these we may not only hinder the poyson from assailing the heart but also that by this means we may draw it from within outwards Wherefore strong ligatures cast about the armes thighs and legs are good in this case Also large cupping glasses applied with flame to sundry parts of the body are good Also baths of warme water with a decoction of such things as resist poyson southern-wood calamint rue betony horehound penny-royal bayes scordium smallage scabious mints valerian and the like are good in this case Also sweats are good being provoked so much as the strength of the patient can endure But if he be very wealthie whom we suspect poysoned it will be safer to put him into the belly of an Ox Horse or Mule and then presently into another assoon as the former is colde that so the poyson may be drawn forth by the gentle and vaporous heat of the new killed beast yet do none of these things without the advice of a Physician if it may conveniently be had CHAP. VII How the corrupt or venemous Air may kill a Man THE air is infected and corrupted by the admixture of malign vapors By how many and what means the air may be infected either arising from the unburied bodies of such as are slain in great conflicts or exhaling out of the earth after earth-quakes for the air long pent up in the cavities and bowels of the earth and deprived of the freedom and commerce of the open air is corrupted and acquires a malign quality which it presently transferreth unto such as meet therewith How thunders and lightnings may infect the air Also there is a certain malignity of the air which accompanieth thunders and lightnings which savors of a sulphureous virulency so that whatsoever wilde beasts shall devour the creatures killed therewith they become mad and die immediately for the fire of lightning hath a far more rapid subtil and greater force then other fires so that it may rightly be termed a Fire of Fires An argument hereof is that it melteth the head of a spear not harming the wood and silver and gold not hurting the purse wherein it is contained Also the air is infected by fumigations which presently admitted into the body and bowels by the mouth and nose in respiration by the skin and arteries in perspiration doth easily kill the spirits and humors being first infected and then within a short space after the solid substance of the principal parts and chiefly of the heart being turned into their nature unless the man be first provided for by sneezing vomiting sweating purgeing by the belly or some other excretion Whether the vapor that ar seth from a burnt thing may poyson one For that poyson which is carried into the body by smell is the most rapid and effectuall by so much as a vapor or exhalation is of more subtil and quicklyer-pierceing essence then an humor Yet notwithstanding wilt thou say it is not credible that any be killed by any vapor raised by the force of fire as of a torch or warming-pan for that the venenate quality of the thing that is burnt is dissipated and consumed by thr force of the fire purging and cleansing all things This reason is falsly feigned to the destruction of the lives of careless people for sulphureous brands kindled at a clear fire do notwithstanding cast forth a sulpherous vapot Whether do not Lignum aloes and juniper when they are burnt in a flame smell less sweetly Pope Clement the seventh of that name the unkle of our Kings mother An history was poysoned by the fume of a poysonous torch that was carried lighted before him and died thereof Mathiolus telleth that there were two Mountebanks in the market-place of Sienna the one of which but smelling to a poisoned gillie-flower given him by the other fell down dead presently A certain man not long ago when he had put to his nose and smelled a little unto a pomander which was secretly poysoned was presently taken with a Vertigo and all his face swelled and unless that he had gotten speedy help by sternutatories and other means he had died shortly after of the same kinde of death that Pope Clement did The safest preservative against such poysons is not to smell to them moreover some affirm that there are prepared some poysons of such force that being annointed but on the saddle they will kill the rider and others that if you but annoint the stirrups therewith they will send so deadly poysonous a quality into the rider through his boots that he shall die thereof within a short time after which things though they be scarce credible because such poysons touch not the naked skin yet have they an example in nature whereby they may defend themselves For the Torpedo sends a narcotick and certainly deadly force into the arm and so into the body of the fisher the cords of the net being between them CHAP. VIII That every kinde of poyson hath its proper and peculiar Signs and Effects AS poysons are distinct in species so each species differs in their signs and effects neither is it possible to find any one kind of poyson which may be accompanied or produce all the signs and effects of all poysons otherwise Physicians should in vain have written of the signs and effects of each of them as also of their proper remedies and attidotes For what kinde of poison shall that be which shall cause a burning heat in the stomach belly liver bladder and kidneys which shall cause a hicketting which shall cause the whole body to tremble and shake which shall take away the voice and speech which shall cause convulsions shall weaken the pulsifick faculty which shall intercept the freedome of breathing which shall stupifie and cast into a dead sleep which shall together and at once cause a Vertigo in the head dimness in the sight a strangling or stoppage of the breath thirst bleeding fever stoppage of the urine perpetual vomitting redness lividness and paleness of the
into a stove to supper whereas were divers of our acquaintance a certain woman knowing this mans nature lest that he should see her kitling which she kept and so should go away in chafe she shut her up in a cup-board in the same chamber But for all that he did not see her neither heard her cry A wonderful antipathy between a man and a Cat. yet within a little space when he had drawn in the air infected with the breath of the Cat that quality of temperament contrary or enemy to Cats being provoked he began to sweat to look pale und to crie out all of us admiring it Here lies a Cat in some corner or other The Antidote against the brains of a Cat. neither could he be quiet till the Cat was taken away But such as have eaten the brains of a Cat are taken with often Vertigoes and now and then become foolish and mad they are helped by procuring vomit and taking the Antidote against this poyson that is half a scruple of Musk dissolved and drunk in wine There be some who prescribe the confection Diamoscum to be taken every morning four hours before meat By this you may gather that it is not so fabulous that the common sort report that Cats will kill or harm children Cats dangerous for children for lying to their mouths with the weight of their whole bodies they hinder the passage forth of the fuliginous vapors and the motion of the chest and infect and stifle the spirits of tender infants by the pestiferous air and exhalation which they send forth CHAP. XXXV Of certain Poysonous Plants HAving described the poysons that come from living creatures Apium risus I come to speak of such as are from Plants beginning with the Sardonian herb which is also called Apium risus this is a kinde of Ranunculus or Crow-foot and as it is thought the round-leaved water Crow foot called Marsh-crow-foot or Spear-wort it taketh away the understanding of such as have eaten thereof and by a certain distention of the nerves contracts the cheeks so that it makes them look as if they laughed from this affect came that proverbial speech of the Sardonian laughter taken in evil part His Bezoar as one may term it is the juice of Balm His Antidote Napellus or Monks-hood The juice fruit and substance of Napellus taken inwardly killeth a man the same day or at the furthest in three dayes yea and such as escape the deadly force thereof by the speedy and convenient use of Antidotes fall into an hectick fever or consumption and become subject to the falling-sickness as Avicen affirmeth And hence it is that barbarous People poyson their arrows therewith For the lips are forthwith inflamed and the tongue so swells that by reason thereof it cannot be contained in the mouth but hangs out with great horrour their eies are inflamed and stand forth of their head and they are troubled with a Vertigo and swounding they become so weak that they cannot stir their legs they are swoln and puffed in their bodies the violence of Poyson is so great The Antidote thereof is a certain little creature like a * Our author deceived by the Arabians who it may be mistock the greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in stead thereof read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a Flie a Mouse for there is no Mouse to be found but whole swarms of Flies which feed thereon you may â—â—â—de the deâ—â—â—pâ—â—â—â— of an Antidote made with 〈◊〉 in Lebels Sâ—â—p 〈◊〉 pag. 3â—â— Mouse which is bred and lives on the root of Napellus being dried and drunk in â—owcer to the weight of two crams In want hereof you may use the seed of Raddish or Turnips to drink and annoint the body also with oil of Scorpions Doricinum and Solanum Manicum or deadly Night-shade Doricinum and Solanum Manicum or deadly Night-shade are not much different in their mortal symptoms or effects Doricinum being drunk resembleth milk in taste it causeth continual hickeâ—â—ing it troubleth the tongue with the weight of the humor it causeth blood to be cast forth or the mouth and certain mucous matter out of the belly like that which cometh away in the bloody flux A remedy hereto are all shell-fishes as well crude as rosted also Sea-Lobtâ—â—s and Crabs and the broth or liquor wherein they are boyled being drunk Now the root of Solanum Manicum drunk in the weight of one dram in wine The symptoms causeth vain and not unpleasing imaginations but double this quantity causes a distraction or alienation of the minde for three dayes out four times so much kills The remedies are the same as there prescribed against Doricinum Hen-bane Hen-bane drunken or otherwise taken inwardly by the mouth causeth an alienation of the minde of like drunkenness this also is accompanied with an agitation of the body and exsolutition of the spirits like swounding But amongst others this is a notable symptom that the patients so dote that they think themselvs to be whipped whence their voice becomes so various that somtimes they bray like an Ass or Mule The antidote neigh like an Horse as Avicen writes The Antidote is pistick nuts eaten in great plenty treacle also and mithridate dissolved in sack also wormwood rue and milk Mushroms Of mushroms some are deadly and hurtful of their own kinde and nature as those which broken presently become of divers colours and putrefie such as Avicen saith those are which be found of a grayish or blewish colour others though not hurtfull in quality yet eaten in greater measure then is fitting become deadly for seeing by nature they are very cold and moist and consequently abound with no small viscosity as the excrementitious phlegm of the earth or trees whereon they grow they suffocate and extinguish the heat of the body as overcome by their quantity and strangle as if one were hanged and lastly kill Verily I cannot châ—se but pitty Gourmondizers who though they know that Mushroms are the seminary and gate of death yet do they with a greet deal of do most greadily devour them I say pittying them I will shew them and teach them the art how they may feed upon this so much defited dish without the endangering of their health Their Antidote Know therefore that Mushroms may be eaten without danger if that they be first boyled with wild pears but if you have no wilde pears you may supply that defect with others which are the most harsh either newly gathered or dried in the sun The leaves as also the bark of the same tree are good especially of the wilde for pears are their Antidote yet Conciliator gives another to wit garlick eaten crude whereunto in like sort vinegar may be fitly added so to cut and attenuate the tough viscous and gross humors heaped up and in danger to strangle one by the too plentiful eating of Mushroms Iâ— 5. epidemy as it
is delivered by Galen Colchicum or Medow-Saffron Ephemerum which some call Colchicum or Bulbus sylvestris that is medow saffron being taken inwardly causeth an itching over all the body no otherwise then those that are nettled or rubbed with the juice of a Squill Inwardly they feel gnawings their stomach is troubled with a great heaviness and in the disease encreasing there are strakes of blood mixed with the excrements The Antidote The Antidote thereof is womans milk Asses or Cows-milke drunken warm and in a large quantity Mandrag Mandrag taken in great quantity either the root or fruit causeth great sleepines sadness resolution and languishing of the body so that after many scritches and gripings that patient falls asleep in the same posture as he was in just as if he was in a Lethargy Wherefore in times past they gave Mandrag to such as were to be dismembred The apples when as they are ripe and their seeds taken forth may be safely eaten for being green and with their seeds in them they are deadly For there ariseth an intolerable heat which burns the whole surface of the body the tongue and mouth wax dry by reason whereof they gape continually so take it in the cold air and in which case unless they be presently helped they die with convulsions But they may easily be helped if they shall presently drink such things as are convenient therefore The cure Amongst which in Conciliatorâ— opinion excell raddishseeds eaten with salt and bread for the space of three dayes Sreesing shall be procured if the former remedy do not quickly refresh them and a decoction of Coriander or Pennie-roy all in fair water shall be given them to drink warm Opium Why not used in poysonings The ungrateful taste of the juice of black poppy which is termed Opium as also of Mandrag easily hinders them from being put into meat or drink but that they may be discerned and chiefly for that neither of them can kill unless they be taken in a good quantity But because there is danger lest they be given in greater quantity then is fitting by the ignorance of Physicians or Apothecaries you may by these signs finde the error Thesâ—mâ— to 〈◊〉 There ensues heavy sleep with a vehement itching so that the patient oft-times is forced thereby to cast off his dull sleep wherein he lay yet he keeps his eie-lids shut being unable to open them By this agitation there flows out sweat which smells of â—riâ—m the body waxeth pale the lips burn the jawbone is relaxed they breath little and seldom When as their eies wax livid unless they be drawn aside and that they are depressed from their orb we must know that death is at hand The remedy against this is two drams of the powder of Castoreum given in wine Hemlock drunken causeth Vertigos troubleth the minde Hemlock The symptom so that the patients may be taken for mad men it darkneth the sight causeth hicketting and benums the extreme parts lastly strangles with convulsions by suppressing or stopping the breath of the Artery Whereof at the first as in other poysons you must endeavor to expell it by vomit then inject glysters to expell that which is got into the guts then use wine without mixture which is very powerful in this case Peter Aponensis thinks the Bezoar or Antidote thereof to be a potion of two drams of Treacle The Antidote with a decoction of Dictamnus or Gentian in wine He which further desires to inform himself of the effects of Hemlock let him read Matthiolus his commentary upon Dioscorides In lib. 6. diosc where he treats of the same subject Aconitum called of Aconis a town of the Periendines whereas it plentifully grows Aconitum According to Matthiolus it kills Wolves Foxes Dogs Cats Swine Panthers Leopards and all wilde beasts mixed with flesh and so devoured by them but it kills mice by onely smelling thereto Scorpions if touched by the root of Aconite grow numme and torpid and so die thereof arrows or darts dipped therein make incureable wounds Those who have drunk Aconite their tongue forthwith waxeth sweet with a certain astriction which within a while turneth to bitterness it causeth a Vertigo and shedding of tears and a heaviness or straitness of the chest and parts about the heart it makes them break wind downwards and makes aâ—l the body to tremble Lib. 27. cap. 2. Pliny attributes so great celerity and violence to this poyson that if the genitals of female creatures bee touched therewith it will kill the same day there is no presenter remedy then speedy vomiting after the poyson is taken But Conciliator thinks Aristolochia to be the Antidote thereof Yet some have made it useful for man by experimenting it against the stinging of Scorpions Aconite good against the poison of Scorpions being given warm in wine For it is of such a nature that it killeth the party unless it finde something in him to kill for then it strives therewith as if it had found an adversary But this fight is onely when as it finds poyson in the body and this is marvelous that both the poysons being of their own nature deadly should die together that man may by that means live There are divers sorts thereof one whereof hath a flower like an helmet as if it were armed to mans destruction The differences but the other here delineated hath leavs like to sows-bread or a cucumber and a root like the tail of a Scorpion The figure of a Certain kind of Aconite Trees also are not without poyson The Yew as the Yew and Walnut tree may witness Cattle if they feed on the leaves of Yew are killed therewith * This is true in some countries as in provence Italy Greece c. but it is not so here with us in England as both Lobeâ— and daily experience can testifie But men if they sleep under it or sit under the shadow thereof are hurt therewith and oft-times die thereof But if they eat it they are taken with a bloody flux and a coldness over all their bodies and a kind of strangling or stoppage of their breath All which things the Yew causeth not so much by an elementary and cold quality as by a certain occult malignity whereby it corrupteth the humors and shaveth the guts The same things are good against this The Antidote as we have set down against Hemlock Nicander affirms that good wine being drunken is a remedy thereto There is also malignity in a Wall-nut-tree The Wall-nut tree which Grevinus affirms that he found by experience whilst he unawares sate under one and slept there in the midst of Summer For waking he had a sence of cold over all his body a heaviness of his head and pain that lasted six dayes The remedies are the same as against the Yew CHAP. XXXVI Of Bezoar and Bezoartick medicines What poyson is FOR that we
oil to drink but it did him no good The caustick force of sublimate for it came too late Wherefore at length he died with great torment and exclamation the seventh hour from the time that he took the poyson being scarcely passed I opened his body in the presence of the Jaylor and four others and I found the bottom of his stomach black and dry as if it had been burnt with a Cauterie whereby I understood he had sublimate given him whose force the Spanish Bedezahar could not repress wherefore the King commanded to burn it CHAP. XXXVII Of Mineral Poysons MInerals or metals are either so taken forth of the bowels of the earth The symptoms of such as have taken sublimate or else from fornaces Of these many are poisonous as arsenick sublimate plaster ceruss litharge verdegrease orpiment filings of Iron brass the load-stone lime and the like Such as have taken sublimate the tongue and jaws become straitned and rough as if they had drunk the juice of unripe services you cannot amend this asperity with lenitive gargarisms but with labour and time for assoon as it descends into the stomach it sticketh to it Therefore presently after it frets and exulcerates it causeth unquenchable thirst and unexplicable torments the tongue is swoln the heart faints the urine is supprest the chest can scarce perform the office of breathing the belly is griped and so great pains happen to other extreme parts that unless they be helped the patient will die for presently will grow upon them unless it be speedily hindered the devouring and fiery fury of the poyson rending or eating into the guts and stomach as if they were feared with an hot iron and blood floweth out of the ears nose mouth urinary passage and fundament and then their case is desperate These and who else soever shall take any corroding poyson shall be cured with the same remedies as those that have taken Caentharides Verdegreas so stops the instruments of respiration that it strangles such as have taken it Verdegreas The cure is performed by the same remedies as help those that have taken Arsenick Litharge causeth a heaviness in the stomach suppresseth urine Litharge makes the body swelled and livid We remedy this by giving a vomit presently then after it pigeons-dung mixed in strong wine and so drunken Peter Aponensis wisheth to give oil of sweet almonds and figs. Also it is good to give relaxing and humecting glysters and to annoint the belly with fresh butter or oil of lillies The scales of Brass drunk by troubling the stomach cause a casting and scouring The remedy is The scales of Brass if the patient forthwith vomit if he enter into a bath made of the decoction of Snails if he annoint his belly and brest with butter or oil of lillies and inject laxative and humecting glysters The Load-stone makes them mad that take it inwardly The Loadstone The Antidote thereof is the powder of gold and an emerald drunk in strong wine and glysters of milk and oil of sweet almonds The filings of Lead and the scales or refuse of Iron Filings of Lead and scales of Iron cause great torment to such as take them down The which we help with much milk and fresh butter dissolved therein or with oil of sweet almonds drawn without fire with relaxing and humecting glysters used untill the pain be perfectly asswaged Risagallum Rose-aker or Rats-bane because it is of a most hot and dry nature Arsenick Rose-aker or Rats-bane induces thirst and heat over all the body and so great colliquation of all the humors that although the patients by medicines speedily given escape death yet can they not during the residue of their lives use their members as they formerly did being destitute of their strength by reason of the great driness and contraction of the joints The Antidote thereof is oil of Pine-kernels speedily given and that to the quantity of half a pinte then procure vomit then give much milk to drink and glysters of the same and let them sup up fat broths Unquencht Lime and Auripigmentum or Orpiment drunk Unquenched Lime and Orpiment gnaw the stomach and guts with great tormenting pain and cause unquenchable thirst an asperity of the jaws and throat difficulty of breathing stopping of the urine and a bloody flux They may be helped by oil fat humecting and relaxing things which retund the acrimony by lenitive potions and such as lubricate the belly as also by creams and the mucilages of some seeds as with a decoction of the seeds of Line mallows marsh-mallows and other such things set down at large in the cure of Cantharides These exceeding acrid and strong waters wherewith Gold-smiths and Chymists separate gold from silver being taken into the body are hard to cure Aqua foriâ— because they are forthwith diffused over all the body first burning the throat and stomach Yet it may be helped by the means prescribed against unquenched Lime and Orpiment Ceruss causeth hicketting and a cough makes the tongue dry Ceruss and the extreme parts of the body numme with cold the eies heavy to sleep The patients very often in the midst of the day see some vain phantasie or apparition which indeed is nothing they make a black and oftentimes bloody water they die strangled unless they be helped The Antidote in the opinion of Aetius and Avicen is Scammony drunk in new wine or hony and wine and other diuretick things and such things as procure vomit and purge by stool Plaster Plaster because it concreteth and becommeth stony in the stomach causeth strangulation by straitning and stopping the instruments that serve for breathing The patients receive cure by the same remedies as those who have eaten mushroms or drunk Ceruss you must add Goos-grease in glysters and annoint the belly with oil of lillies and butter CHAP. XXXVIII Of Quick silver The reason why it is so called QUick-silver is so called because it resembleth silver in the colour and is in perpetual motion as if it had a spirit or living soul There is a great controversie amongst authors concerning it For most of them affirm it hot among whom is Galen Halyabas Rhasis Lib 4. simp in 2 practic c. 148. 3 ad alman 4. Meteor Aristotle Constantine Isaac Plattarius Nicholas Massa they maintain their opinion by an argument drawn from things helping and hurting besides from this that it is of such subtill parts that it penetrates dissolves and performeth all the actions of heat upon dense and hard metalls to wit it attenuateth incideth drieth causeth salivation by the mouth purgeth by the stool moveth urine and sweat over all the body neither doth it stir up the thinner humors only but in like sort the gross tough and viscous as those which have the Lues Venerea find by experience using it either in ointments or Plasters Others affirm it very cold and moist for that put into
Plumbers and such as dig in mines by the continual ascent of the vapors of Quick-silver to the brain the fountain of the nerves by resolving the spirits and dissipating the radicall and substantifick moisture maketh them subject to the trembling of their joints Verily if it be killed and incorporate with hogs-grease and a list be smeared therewith which may encompass the body like a girdle it will drive away lice sleas and cimices and anointed about the navel it kills the worms in the guts There are two sorts of Quick-silver the one natural Against lice and flies c. The kinds thereof the other artificial The natural is found running or flowing in the veins and bowels of the earth and amongst metals and in the fornaces of silver-mines The Artificial is made of minium as it is in Vitruvius and of the powder of Ivory Also it is probable that by art it may be extracted out of all metals but chiefly out of Lead and Cinnabaris You may easily distinguish these kinds by the dull and blackish colour tough and gross substance which as it runs leaves an impression like melted grease being as it were the excrement of lead The best Quick-silver of all is pure clear thin How to purifie it and very white it may be cleansed with the dross of lead and becomes more then being boiled in sharp vinegar with sage rosemary time lavender Or else give it by a pound at a time to a whelp to drink down and being cast forth by it boil it again in vinegar for thus it hath wondrous faculties and fitly given produceth marvellous effects nothing is more contrary thereto then fire For Quick-silver though of its own nature ponderous flieth upwards by the force of the fire and forsaketh gold by that means then which nothing is more friendly to it CHAP. XXXIX Of the Vnicorns Horn. THere are very many at this day who think themselves excellently well armed against poyson and all contagion if they be provided with some powder of Unicorns-horn or some infusion made therewith Therefore I have thought it good to examine more diligently how much truth this inveterate and grounded opinion hath The better to perform this task I will propound three heads whereto I will direct my whole discourse The first shall be of the signification of this word Vnicorn The second whether there be any such thing really and truly so called or whether it be not rather imaginary like as the Chimera and Tragelaphus The third whether that which is said to be the horn of such a beast hath any force or faculty against poysons For the first that is the name it is somewhat more obscure what the word being Licorn in French may signifie then what the Latin or Greek word is What the name imports For the French name is further from the word and signification but it is so cleer and manifest that this word Vnicornis amongst the Latines signifieth a beast having but one horn as it is vulgarly known the same thing is meant by the Greek word Monoceros But now for the second I think that beast that is vulgarly called and taken for an Unicorn is rather a thing imaginary then really in the world I am chiefly induced to believe thus by these conjectures That there is no such beast as an Vnicorn Because of those who have travelled over the world there is not one that professeth that ever he did see that creature Certainly the Romans conquered the world and being most diligent searchers after all things which were rare and so excellent if any where in any corner of the world this beast could have been found they would have found it out and engraven it upon their coins or arms as they did Crocodiles Elephants Eagles Panthers Lions Tigers and other creatures unknown to these countries For these that have written of the Unicorn either that they have heard or that hath been delivered by tradition or what they in their own minds and fancies have conceived you shall scarce find two that agree together either in the description of the body Lib. 8. cap. 2â— or in the nature and condition of her Lib. 8. cap. 21. Pliny writes that Unicorns are for the fashion of their bodies like to an Horse that is as Cardane interprets it of the bigness of an Horse with the head of an Hart the feet of an Elephant Munsters opinion concerning Vnicorns the tail of a Bore with one black horn in the midst of his fore-head of the length of two cubits Munster who as Matthiolus jests never saw Unicorns besides painted ones doth on the contrary affirm them not to be of the bigness of an Hors but of an Hinde-calf of three months old not with feet like an Elephant but cleft like those of Goats with an horn not only of two but oft-times of three cubits long of a Weazle-colour with a neck not very long nor very hairy but having few and short hairs hanging to the one side of the neck the legs are lean and small the buttocks high but very hairy Cardane dissenting from both these writes that he hath an horn in the midst of his fore-head Tom. 1. lib. 5. Cap. 5. cosmegâ— but that it is only of the length of three fingers Andrew Thevet mentions an Unicorn seen by a certain Turkish Sangjach which was of the bigness of a Bull of five or six months old and had one horn but that not in the midst of the fore-head but upon the top of the crown of the head he was legged and footed like an Ass but longer haired and had ears not much unlike the Rangifer a beast not unknown in the subpolare or northern countries Thus various therefore is the report concerning the shape of this Beast Neither is there less diference concerning her nature and conditions For Pliny writes that the Unicorn is a most fierce beast and hath a great bellowing voiâ—e and that she cannot therefore be taken alive Cardane tenders a reason of this fierceness Because saith he it inhabits the deserts of Aethiopia a regten squalid and filthy abounding with Toads and such like venomous creatures Others on the contrary affirm her to be of a most milde amiable and gentle nature of all others unless one purposely offend her or use her too harshly for seeing she seeds not by hooping her head to the ground because she is hindred there-from by the length of her born she must necessarily feed upon the fruit that hangeth upon trees out of cratches or mans hand she fearlesly and harmlesly takes all manner of fruits herbs sheaves of corn apples pears oranges and pulf And herein they have proceeded so far that they feign they will love Virgins entised by their beauty so that staied in the contemplation of them and allured by their entisements they by this means are often taken by hunters Vartoman â— opinion of the nature of the Vnicorn In this opinion is
thin and serous although the pestilence doth not alwaies necessarily arise from hence but some-whiles some other kind of cruel and infectious disease How the air may be corrupted But neither is the air only corrupted by these superiour causes but also by putrid and filthy stinking vapors spread abroad through the air encompassing us from the bodies and carkasses of things not buried gapings and hollownesses of the earth or sinks and such like places being opened for the sea often overflowing the land in some places and leaving in the mud or hollownesses of the earth caused by earth-quakes the huge bodies of monstrous fishes which it hides in its waters hath given both the occasion and matter of a plague For thus in out time a Whale cast upon the Tuscan shore presently caused a plague over all that country But as fishes infect and breed a plague in the air so the air being corrupted often causeth a pestilence in the sea among fishes especially when they either swim on the top of the water or are infected by the pestilent vapors of the earth lying under them and rising into the air through the body of the water the later whereof Aristotle saith hapneth but seldom Lib. 8. hist â—nim But it often chanceth that the plague raging in any country many fishes are cast upon the coast and may be seen lying on great heaps But sulphureous vapors or such as partake of any other malign qualiy sent forth from places under ground by gapings and gulfs opened by earth-quakes not only corrupt the air but also infect and raint the seeds plants and all the fruites which we eat and so transfer the pestilent corruption into us and those beasts on which we feed together with our norishment The truth whereof Empedocles made manifest who by shutting up a great gulf of the earth opened in a valley between two mountains freed all Sicily from a plague caused from thence If winds rising suddenly shall drive such filthy exhalations from those regions in which they were pestiferous into other places they also will carry the plague with them thither If it be thus some will say it should seem that wheresoever stinking and putrid exhalations arise as about standing-pools sinks and shambles there should the plague reign and straight suffocate with its noysom poyson the people which work in such places but experience finds this false We do answer that the Putrefaction of the Plague is far different Pestiferous putrefaction is far different from ordinary putrefaction and of another kinde then this common as that which partakes of a certain secret malignity and wholly contrary to our lives and of which we cannot easily give a plain and manifest reason Yet that vulgar putrefaction wheresoever it doth easily and quickly entertain and welcome the pestiferous contagion as often as and whensoever it comes as joyned to it by a certain familiarity and at length it self degenerating into a pestiferous malignity certainly no otherwise then those diseases which arise in the plague-time the putrid diseases in our bodies which at the first wanted viâ—ulency and contagion as Ulcers putrid Fevers and other such diseases In a pestilent constitution of the air all diseases become pestilent Lib. 1. de differâ— fâ—b raised by the peculiar default of the humors easily degenerate into pestilence presently receiving the tainture of the plague to which they had before a certain preparation Wherefore in time of the Plague I would advise all men to shun such exceeding stinking places as they would the plague it self that there may be no preparation in our bodies or humors to catch that infection without which as Galen teacheth the Agent hath no power over the Subject for otherwise in a plague-time the sickness would equally seize upon all so that the impression of the pestiferous quality may presently follow that disposition But when we say the air is pestilent we do not understand that sincere elementary How the air may be said to putrefie and simple as it is of its own nature for such is not subject to putrefaction but that which is polluted with ill vapors rising from the earth standing-waters vaults or sea and degenerates and is changed from its native purity and simplicity But certainly amongst all the constitutions of the air fit to receive a pestilent corruption here is none more fit then an hot moist and still season for the excess of such qualities easily causeth putrefaction Wherefore the south winde reigning A Southerly constitution of the air is the fuel of the Plague which is hot and moist and principally in places near the sea there flesh cannot long be kept but it presently is tainted and corrupted Further we must know that the pestilent malignity which riseth from the carkasses or bodies of men is more easily communicated to men that which riseth from oxen to oxen and that which comes from sheep to sheep by a certain sympathy and familiarity of Nature no otherwise then the Plague which shall seize upon some one in a Family doth presently spread more quickly amongst the rest of the Family by reason of the similitude of temper then amongst others of an other Family disagreeing in their whole temper Therefore the air thus altered and estranged from its goodness of nature necessarily drawn in by inspiration and transpiration brings in the seeds of the Plague and so consequently the Plague it self into bodies prepared and made ready to receive it CHAP. IV. Of the preparation of humors to putrefaction and admission of pestiferous impressions HAving shewed the causes from which the air doth putrefie become corrupt and is made partaker of a pestilent and poysonous constitution we must now declare what things may cause the humors to putrefie and make them so apt to receive and retain the pestilent air and venenate quality Humors putrefie either from fulness which breeds obstruction or by distemperate excess Three causes of the putrefaction of humors or lastly by admixture of corrupt matter evil juice which ill feeding doth specially cause to abound in the body For the Plague often follows the drinking of dead and mustie wines muddy and standing waters which receive the sinks and filth of a City and fruits and pulse eaten without discretion in scarcity of other corn as Pease Beans Lentils Vetches Acrons the roots of Fern and Grass made into Bread For such meats obstruct heap up ill humors in the body and weaken the strength of the faculties from whence proceeds a putrefaction of humors and in that putrefaction a preparation and disposition to receive conceive and bring forth the seeds of the Plague which the filthy scabs malign sores rebellious ulcers putrid fevers being all fore-runners of greater putrefaction and corruption Passions of the minde help forward the Putrefaction of the humors do testifie Vehement passions of the minde as anger sorrow grief vexation and fear help forward this corruption of humors all which
Saffron the roots of Angelica and Lovage and such like which must be macerated one night in sharp Vineger and Aqua vitae and then tied in a knot as big as an egg or rather let it be carried in a sponge made wet or soaked in the said infusion For there is nothing that doth sooner and better hold the spirituous virtue and strength of aromatick things then a sponge Wherefore it is of principal use either to keep or hold sweet things to the nose or to apply Epithems and Fomentations to the heart Of what nature the medicines outwardly used ought to be Those sweet things ought to be hot or cold as the season of the year and kinde of the pestilence is As for example in the Summer you ought to infuse and macerate Cinnamon and Cloves beaten together with a little Saffron in equal parts of vineger of Roses and Rose-water into which you must dip a sponge which rowled in a fair linnen cloth you may carry in your hand and often smell to Take of Worm-wood half a handful ten Cloves of the roots of Gentian and Angelica of each two drams of vineger and Rose-water of each two ounces of Treacle and Mithridate of each one dram beat and mix them well all together and let a sponge be dipped therein and used as above said They may also be inclosed in boxes made of sweet wood as of Juniper Cedar or cypress and so carried for the same purpose But there is nothing more easie to be carryed then Pomanders the form of which is thus Take of yellow Sanders Mace Citron-pills Rose and Mirtle-leavs of each two drams of Benzoin Ladanum Storax of each half a dram of Cinnamon and Saffron of each two scruples of Camphire and Amber-Greece of each one scruple of Musk three grains Make thereof a Pomander with Rose-water with the infusion of Tragacanth Or take red-Rose-leavs Pomanders the flowers of Water-lillies and Violets of each one ounce of the three Sanders Coriander-seeds Citron-pills of each half an ounce of Camphire one dram let them all be made into powder and with Water of Roses and Tragacanth make a pomander In the Winter it is to be made thus Take of Storax Benzoin of each one dram and a half of Musk half a scruple of Cloves Lavander and Ciperus of each two drams of the root of Orris i.e. Flower-de-luce and Calamus aromaticus of each two drams and a half of Amber-Greece three drams of Gum-Tragacanth dissolved in Rose-water and aqua vitae as much as shall suffice make thereof a Pomander And for the same purpose you may also use to carry about with you sweet powders Sweet powders made of Amber-Greece Storax Orris Nutmegs Cinnamon Mace Cloves Saffron Benzoin Musk Camphire Roses Violets Juncus odoratus Marjarum and such like of which being mixed together Powders may be compounded and made Take of the roots of Orris two drams of Cyperus Calamus aromatïcus red Roses of each half an ounce of Cloves half a dram of Storax one dram of Musk eight grains mix them and make a powder for a bag or take the roots of Orris two ounces red Rose-leavs white Sanders Storax of each one dram of Cyperus one ounce of Calamus aromaticus one ounce of Marjarum half an ounce of Cloves three drams of Lavander half a dram of Coriander-seeds two drams of good Musk half a Scruple of Ladanum and Benzoin of each a dram of Nutmegs and Cinnamon of each two drams Make thereof a fine powder and sow it in a bag It will be very convenient also to apply to the region of the heart Bags a bag filled with yellow Sanders Mace Cloves Cinnamon Saffron and Treacle shaken together and incorporated and sprinkled over with strong vinegar and Rose-water in Summer and with strong wine and Muskadine in the Winter The sweet Aromatick things that are so full of spirits smelling sweetly and strongly have admirable vertues to strengthen the principal parts of the body and to stir up the expulsive faculty to expel the poyson Contrarywise those that are stinking and unsavory procure a desire to vomit Unsavory things to be eschewed and dissolution of the powers by which it is manifest how foolish and absurd their perswasion is that counsel such as are in a pestilent constitution of the Air to receive and take in the stinking and unsavory vapours of sinks and privies and that especially in the morning But it will not suffice to carry those preservatives alone without the use of any other thing but it will be also very profitable to wash all the whole body in Vinegar of the decoction of Juniper and Bay-berries the Roots of Gentian Marigolds S. Johns-Wort and such like with Treacle or Mithridate also dissolved in it For vinegar is an enemy to all poysons in general whether they be hot or cold for it resisteth and hindereth putrefaction Neither is it to be feared that it should obstruct the pores by reason of its coldness if the body be bathed in it for it is of subtil parts and the spices boiled in it have virtue to open Whosoever accounteth it hurtful to wash his whole body therewith let him wash only his arm-holes the region of his heart his temples groins parts of generation as having great and marvellous sympathy with the principal and noble parts If any mislike bathing let him annoint himself with the following Unguent An Unguent Take oyl of Roses four ounces oyl of Spike two ounces of the powder of Cinnamon and Cloves of each one ounce and a half of Benzoin half an ounce of Musk six grains of Treacle half a dram of Venice-Turpentine one dram and a half of Wax as much as shall suffice make thereof a soft Unguent You may also drop a few drops of oyl of Mastich of Sage or of Cloves and such like into the ears with a little Civet or Musk. CHAP. IX Of other things to be observed for prevention in fear of the Plague VEnery is chiefly to be eschewed for by it the powers are debilitated Why Venery is to be shunned the spirits dissipated and the breathing places of the body diminished and lastly all the strength of nature weakned A sedentary life is to be shunned as also excess in diet for hence proceeds obstruction the corruption of the juices and preparation of the body to putrefaction and the pestilence Women must be very careful that they have their courses duely for stopping besides the custom they easily acquire corruption and draw by contagion the rest of the humors into their society Such as have fistuloes or otherwise old ulcers must not heal them up in a pestilent season Running ulcers good in time of pestilence for it is then more convenient rather to make new ones and these in convenient and declining places that as by these channels the sink of the humors of the body may be emptied The Hemorhoids bleedings and other the like accustomed evacuations must
whilst sundry persons go about their usual business walk in the places of common resort and through the streets they suddenly fall down and die no sign of the disease or harm appearing nor any pain oppressing them for the malignity of the corrupt air is quick and very speedy in infecting our spirits overthrowing the strength of the heart and killing the Patient The Patients are not troubled with great agitation because the spirits dissipated by the rapid malignity of the poyson cannot endure that labour Why they have no sores besides they are taken with frequent swoundings few of them have Buboes few have Blains come forth and by the same reason their urines are like to those of found men CHAP. XVI Signs of the Plague drawn into the body by the fault and putrefaction of humors FOrmerly we have reckoned up the causes of the corruption of humors from plenitude obstruction distemper and the ill juyce of meats Now must we deliver the signs of each corrupt humor which reigns in us that it may be reduced to soundness and perfection of nature by the opposition of its contrary or else be evacuated by Physick Signs of choler Therefore if the body be more yellow then usual it is a sign of choler offending in quantity and quality If more black then of melancholy if more pale then of phlegm if more red with the veins swoln up and full then of bloud Also the colour of the rising blains tumors and spots express the colour of the predominant humor as also the excrements cast forth by vomit stool and otherwise the heaviness and cheerfulness of the affected body the manner of the present Fever the time of the year age region diet Such things as have a cutting penetrating attenuating and cleansing faculty take away obstruction By means of obstruction Fevers oft-times accompany the Plague and these not only continual but also intermitting like tertians or quartanes Therefore that Plague that is fixed in the infection or corruption of a cholerick humor shews it self by the forementioned signs of predominating choler to wit the heat of the skin blains and excrements as also in the quickness of killing and vehemency of the symptoms bitterness of the mouth a painful and continual endeavour of going to stool by reason of the acrimony of choler stimulating and raking the guts in the passage forth That which resides in the corrupt substance of gross humors as of bloud sheweth it self by many and plentiful sweats by a scouring by which are avoided many and various humours and oft-times also bloudy matter that proceeds from corrupt phlegm it invades with more sound sleep and causless weariness of all the members when they are awakened out of their sleep they are not seldom troubled with a trembling over all their joynts the entrance and way of the spirits into the members being obstructed by the grosness of the humors That which is seated in the corruption of a melancholick humor is accompanied with heaviness and pain of the head When the urine is to be looked upon much pensiveness a deep and small pulse But the most certain sign of the Plague residing in the corruption of the humors is to be taken from the urine For the signs of the vitiated humors cannot but shew themselves in the urines therefore troubled urines and such as are like those of carriage-beasts as also black and green give certain notice thereof Why some are much troubled with thirst others not at all But some are much troubled with thirst others not at all because choler or phlegm sometimes only putrefie in the stomach or orifice of the ventricle sometimes besides they will weaken the government of the natural faculties of the part as of the appetite But if the fever happen by the default and infection both of the air and humors then will there be a great confusion of the forementioned signs and symptoms CHAP. XVII Of the Prognostication that is to be instituted in the Plague YOu may well fore-tell the future motions and events of diseases when you throughly know the nature of the disease and accidents thereof and the condition function and excellency of the body and grieved parts Although that this may be spoken in general That there is no certain prediction in pestilent diseases No certain prediction in the Plague either to health or death for they have very unconstant motions sometimes swift and quick sometimes slow and sometimes choaking or suffocating in a moment while one breaths in the venomous air as he is going about any of his necessary affairs having pustles rising in the skin with sharp pain and as though the whole body was pricked all over with needles or the stings of Bees Which I have seen with mine eyes in the Plague that was at Lions when Charles the French King lay there It many times cometh to pass that the accidents that were very vehement and raging a little before are suddenly asswaged and the patients do think themselves better An history or almost perfectly sound Which happens to Mary one of the Queen-mother her maids in that notable pestilent constitution of the air that year when Charls the French King lay at the Castle of Rossilion for when she was infected a great tumor or Bubo arose in her groin and suddenly it went in again so that the third day of her sickness she said she was without any grief or disease at all but that she was troubled with the difficulty of making water and I think it was because the bladder was enflamed by the reflux of the matter that she was sound in mind and bodie and walked up and down the chamber on the same day that she died The strangeness of which thing made the King so fearful that he hasted to depart thence Why young men sooner take the Plague then old Although this disease doth spare no man of what age temperature complexion diet and condition soever yet it assaulteth young men that are cholerick and sanguine more often then old men that are cold and dry in whom the moisture that is the nourisher of putrefaction by reason of their age is consumed and the wayes passages and pores of the skin whereby the venomous air should enter and pierce in are more strait and narrow And moreover because old men do always stay at home but young men for their necessary business and also for their delight and pleasure are always more abroad in the day-time in the air where-hence the pollution of the Pestilence cometh more often What Plague most contagious That pestilence that comes by the corruption of the humors is not so contagious as that which cometh by the default of the air But those that are Phlegmatick and Melancholick are most commonly grieved with that kind of Pestilence because in them the humors are more clammy and gross and their bodies more cold and less perspirable for which causes the humors sooner and more
speedily putrefie Men that are of an ill juyce are also most apt to this kind of Pestilence for in the naughty quality of the juyce there is a great preparation of the humors unto putrefaction You may know it by this that when the Pestilence reigneth there are no other diseases among the common people which have their original of any ill juyce but they all degenerate into the Plague Therefore when they begin to appear and wander up and down it is a token that the Pestilence will shortly cease or is almost at an end But here also I would have you to understand those to be of an ill juyce which have no pores in their skin by which as it were by rivers the evil juyce which is contrary to nature may be evacuated and purged Who least subject to take the Plague And I have noted and observed that those are less in danger of the Pestilence which have Cancerous Ulcers and stinking sores in their Noses and such as are infected with the French-Pox and have by reason thereof tumors and rotten Ulcers or have the Kings-evil running upon them the Leprosie or the Scab and to conclude all those that have Fistulaes and running in their bodies I think those that have quartane Fevers are the better priviledged for the same because that by the fit causing sweat that cometh every fourth day they avoid much of the evill juyce that was engendred This is more like to be true then to think that the poyson that cometh from without may be driven away by that which lurketh within Contrariwise women that are great with childe as I have noted Who subject thereto because they have much ill juyce being prohibited from their accustomed evacuations are very apt to take this disease and so seldom recover after they are infected Black or blew Impostumes and spots and pustles of the same colour dispersed over the skin Signs the disease is incurable A good sign argue that the disease is altogether incurable and mortal When the swelling or sore goeth or cometh before the Fever it is a good sign for it declareth that the malignity is very weak and feeble and that nature hath overcome it which of it self is able to drive so great portion thereof from the inner parts A deadly sign But if the sore or tumor come after the Fever it is a mortal and deadly sign for it is certain that it cometh of the venomous matter not translated but dispersed not by the victory of nature but through the multitude of the matter with the weight whereof nature is overcome When the Moon decreaseth those that are infected with the Pestilence are in great doubt and danger of death because then the humors that were collected and gathered together before the Full of the Moon through delay and abundance do swell the more and the faculties by which the body is governed become more weak and feeble because of the imbecillity of the native heat which before was nourished and augmented by the light and so consequently by the heat of the Full Moon For as it is noted by Aristotle the Wainings of the Moon are more cold and weak and thence it is that women have their menstrual fluxes chiefly or commonly at that time In a gross and cloudy air the pestilent infection is less vehement and contagious In what air most contagious then in a thin and subtil air whether that thinness of the air proceed from the heat of the Sun or from the North winde and cold Therefore at Paris where naturally and also through the abundance of filth that is about the City the air is dark and gross the pestilent infection is less fierce and contagious then it is in Province for the subtilty of the air stimulates or helps forward the Plague But this disease is mortal and pernicious wheresoever it be because it suddenly assaulteth the heart which is the Mansion or as it were the fortress or castle of life but commonly not before the signs and tokens of it appear on the body and yet you shall scarce find any man that thinketh of calling the Physician to help to preserve him from so great a danger before the signs thereof be evident to be seen and felt but then the heart is assaulted And when the heart is so assaulted what hope of life is there or health to be looked for What effects fear and confidence produce in the Plague Therefore because medicines come oft-times too late and this malady is as it were a sudden and winged messenger of our death it cometh to pass that so many die thereof And moreover because of the first suspicion of this so dire and cruel a disease the imagination and mind whose force in the diversly much stirring up of the humors is great and almost incredible is so troubled with fear of imminent death and despair of health that together with the preturbed humors all the strength and power of nature falleth and sinketh down This you may perceive and know by reason that the keepers of such as are sick and the bearers which are not fearful but very confident although they do all the basest offices which may be for the sick are commonly not infected and seldom die thereof if infected CHAP. XVIII How a pestilent Fever comes to be bred in us THe Plague oft-times findeth fuel in our bodies and oft-times allurements to wit the putrefaction of humors or aptness to putrefie but it never thence hath its first original for that comes alwayes from the defiled air therefore a pestilent Fever is thus bred in us The pestilent air drawn by inspiration into the lungs The original of the Plague alwayes from the air and transpiration into the utmost mouths of the veins and arteries spread over the skin the bloud or else the humors already putrefying or apt to putrefie therein are infected and turned into a certain kind of malignity resembling the nature of the agent These humors like unquench't lime when it is first sprinkled with water send forth a putrid vapor which carryed to the principal parts and heart especially infecteth the spirituous bloud boyling in the ventricles thereof and therewith also the vital spirits and hence proceeds a certain feverish heat This heat diffused over the body by the arteries together with a malign quality taints all even the solid parts of the bones with the pestiferous venom and besides causeth divers symptoms according to the nature thereof and the condition of the body and the hâ—mors wherein it is Then is the conflict of the malignity assailing and nature defending manifest in which if nature prevail it using the help of the expulsive faculty will send and drive it far from the noble parts either by sweats vomits bleeding evacuation by stool or urine buboes carbuncles pustles spots and other such kinds of breakings out over the skin Signs that nature is oâ—â—come But on the contrary if the malignity prevail
aceti rosar an lb. ss sant rub ros rub anÊ’iii flor nenuph. violar camphur an Ê’ss methridat theriac an Ê’ii terantur misceantur simul omnia When you intend to use them take some portion of them in a vessel by its self wherewith let the affected bowel be fomented warm CHAP. XXIV Whether purging and blood-letting be necessary in the beginning of pestilent diseases SO soon as the heart is strengthened and corroborated with cordials and antidotes Reasons for and against blood-letting in the Plague we must come to phlebotomy and purging As concerning blood-letting in this case there is a great controversie among Physicians Those that wish it to be used say or affirm that the pestilent Fever doth infix it self in the blood and therein also the pestilent malignity taketh its seat and therefore it will soon infect the other humors unless that the blood be evacuated and the infection that remaineth in the blood be thereby taken away Contrariwise those that do not allow phlebotomy in this case alledg that it often cometh to pass that the blood is void of malignity when the other humors are infected with the venomous contagion If any man require my judgment in this doubtful question I say that the pestilence sometimes doth depend on the default of the Air this default being drawn through the passages of the body doth at length pierce unto the intrails as we may understand by the abscesses which break out The composing of this controversie one while behind the ears sometimes in the arm-holes and sometimes in the groins as the brain heart or liver are infected And hereof also come Carbuncles and other collections of matter and eruptions which are seen in all parts of the body by reason that nature using the strength of the expulsive faculty doth drive forth whatsoever is noisom or hurtful Therefore if the Physician will follow this motion of nature he must neither purge nor let blood lest that by a contrary motion that is by drawing in from without the motion of nature which proceeds outwardly from within should be troubled So we often see in those who are purged or let blood for such Buboes as come through unlawful copulation that the matter is thereby made contumacious and by drawing it inwardly it speedily causeth the French Pox. Wherefore When Bubes Carbuncles and other pestilent eruptions appear which come through the default of the air we ought to abstain from purging and phlebotomy but it is sufficient to fore-arm the heart inwardly and outwardly with Antidotes that are endued with a proper virtue of resisting the poison For it is not to be doubted but that when nature is debilitated with both kinds of evacuation and when the spirits together with the blood are exhausted the venomous air will soon pierce and be received into the empty body where it exerciseth its tyranny to the utter destruction thereof An history In the year of our Lord God 1566. in which year there was great mortality throughout all France by reason of the pestilence and pestilent diseases I earnestly and diligently inquired of all the Physicians and Chyrurgions of all the Cities through which King Charls the Ninth passed in his progress unto Bayon what success their patients had after they were let blood and purged whereunto they all answered alike that they had diligently observed that all that were infected with the Pestilence and were let bleed some quantity of blood or had their bodies somewhat strongly purged thence forwards waxed weaker and weaker and so at length died but others which were not let blood nor purged but took cordial Antidotes inwardly and applied them outwardly for the most part escaped and recovered their health for that kind of Pestilence took its original of the primitive and solitary default of the Air and not of the corruption of the humors When purging and bleeding may be used The like event was noted in the hoarsness that we spake of before that is to say that the patients waxed worse and worse by purging and phlebotomy but yet I do not disallow either of those remedies if there be great fulness in the body especially in the beginning and if the matter have a cruel violence whereof may be feared the breaking in unto some noble part For we know that it is confirmed by Hippocrates Aph. 22 sect 2. Aph. 10 sect 4. that what disease soever is caused by repletion must be cured by evacuation and that in diseases that are very sharp if the matter do swell it ought to be remedied the same day for delay in such diseases is dangerous but such diseases are not caused or inflicted upon mans body by reason or occasion of the pestilence but of the diseased bodies and diseases themselves commixed together with the pestilence therefore then peradventure it is lawful to purge strongly and to let a good quantity of blood least that the pestilent venom should take hold of the matter that is prepared and so infect it with a contagion whereby the pestilence taketh new and far greater strength especially as Celsus admonisheth us Cap. 7. lib. 3. where he saith that by how much the sooner those sudden invasions do happen by so much the sooner remedies must be used yea or rather rashly applyed therefore if the veins swell the face wax fiery red if the arteries of the temples beat strongly if the patient can very hardly breath by reason of a weight in his stomach if his spittle be bloody then ought he to be let blood without delay for the causes before mentioned It seems best to open the Liver-vein on the left arm whereby the heart and spleen may be better discharged of their abundant matter Why blood must be let on the left arm in the Plague yet blood-letting is not good at all times for it is not expedient when the body beginneth to wax stiff by reason of the coming of a Fever for then by drawing back the heat and spirits inwardly the outward parts being destitute of blood wax stiff and cold therefore blood cannot be let then without great loss of the strength and perturbation of the humors And it is to be noted that when those phlethorick causes are present there is one Indication of blood-letting in a simple pestilent Fever and another in that which hath a Bubo id est a Botch or a Carbuncle joined therewith For in one or both of these being joined with a vehement and strong burning Fever blood must be letten by opening the vein that is nearest unto the tumor or swelling against nature keeping the straitness of the fibres that this being open the blood might be drawn more directly from the part affected for all and every retraction of putrefied blood unto the noble parts is to be avoided because it is noisom and hurtful to nature and to the patient Therefore for example sake admit the patient be plethorick by repletion which is called Ad Vasa id
four ounces of Basilicon two ounces three yelks of egs oil of Lillies two ounces Treacle one dram let it be received on stupes and applied in like manner Or take of Diachylon and Basilicon of each two ounces oil of Lillies one ounce and an half let them be melted and mixed tegether and let it be applyed as is abovesaid When you see feel and know according to reason that the Bubo is come to perfect suppuration it must be opened with an incision-knife Why it is best to open a plague sore with a potential cautery or an actual or potential Cautery but it is best to be done with a potential Cautery unless that happily there be great inflammation because it doth draw the venom from beneath unto the superficial parts and maketh a larger orifice for the matter that is contained therein neither must it be looked for that nature should open it of her self for then there were danger that lest while nature doth work slowly a venomous vapour should be stirred up which striking the heart by the arteries the brain by the nerves and the liver by the veins should cause a new increase of the venomous infection For fear whereof there be some that will not expect the perfect maturation and suppuration but as it were in the midst of the crudity and maturity will make an orifice for it to pass forth at yet if it be done before the tumour be at his perfect maturity pain a Fever and all accidents are stirred up and enraged whereof cometh a malign ulcer that often degenerates into a Gangrene For the most part about the tenth or eleventh day the work of suppuration seemeth perfected and finished but it may be sooner or later by reason of the application of medicines the condition of the matter and state of the part when the matter cometh forth you must yet use suppurative and mollifying medicines to maturate the remains thereof in the mean while clensing the ulcer by putting mundificatives into it as we shall declare in the cure of Carbuncles But if the tumor seem to sink in How to draw forth a sore that sâ—ems to go in again or hide it self again it must be revoked and procured to come forth again by applying of Cupping glasses with scarification and with sharp medicines yea and with Cauteries both actual and potential When the Cauteries are applied it shall be very good to apply a vesicatory a little below it that there might be some passage open for the venom while the Eschar is in falling away For so they that are troubled with the French-Pox so long as they have open and flowing ulcers so long are they void of any pain that is worth the speaking of which ulcers being closed and cicatrized they do presently complain of great pain If you suspect that the Bubo is more malign by reason that it is of a green or black and inflamed colour as are those that come of a melancholick humour by adustion turned into a gross and rebellious melancholick humour so that by the more copious influx thereof into the part there is a danger of a gangrene and mortification then the places about the abscess must be armed with repercussives When repercussives may be applyed but not the abscess it self and this may be the form of the repercussives Take of the juice of Hous-leek Purslain Sorâ—el Night-shade or each two ounces of Vinegar one ounce the whites of three eggs of oil of Roses and water-Lillies of each two ounces and a half stir them together apply it about the Bubo and renew it often or boil a Pomgranat in vinegar beaâ— it with Vnguentum Rosatum or Populeon newly made and apply it as is aforesaid If these things do not stop the influx of other humors the abscess it self and the places about it must be scarified round about if the part will permit it that the part exorerated of portion of the venom may not stand in danger of the extinction of the proper and natural heat by the greater quantity and malignity of the humors that flow unto it In scaâ—ifying you must haâ—e care of great vessels for fear of an irrepugnable flux of blood which in this case Why too much bleeding is to be feared is very hard to be stayed or resisted both because the part it self is greatly inflamed and the humor very fierce for the expulsion whereof nature careful for the preservation of the part and all the body besides seemeth to labour and worke But yet you must suffer so much of the blood and humor to flow out as the patient is able to abide without the loss of his strength Moreover you may spend forth the superfluous portion of the malignity with relaxing mollifying and resolving fomentations as Take the roots of Marsh-Mallows Lillies and Elecampane of each one pound of Line-seeds and Fenugreek of each one ounce of Fennel-seeds and Anise-seeds of each half an ounce of the leaves oâ— Rue Sage Rosemary of each one handful of Camomile and Melilot-flowers of each three handfuls boil them all together and make thereof a decoction for a fomentation use it with a sponge according to Art Also after the aforesaid scarification we may put Hens or Turkies that lay egs which therefore have their fundaments more wide and open and for the same purpose put a little salt into their fundaments upon the sharp top of the Bubo that by shutting their bills at several times they may draw and suck the venom into their bodies far more strongly and better then cupping-glasses because they are endued with a natural property against poyson for they eat and concoct Toads Efts and such like virulent beasts when one Hen is killed with the poyson that shee hath drawn into her body you must apply another and then the third fourth fifth and sixt within the space of half an hour There be some that will rather cut them or else use whelps cut asunder in the midst and applyed warm to the place that by the heat of the creature that is yet scarce dead portion of the venom may be dissipated and exhaled But if nevertheless there be any fear of a Gangrene at hand you must cut the flesh with a deeper scarification not only avoiding the great vessels but also the nerves for fear of convulsion and after the scarification and a sufficient flux of blood you must wash it with Aegyptiacum Treacle and Mithridate dissolved in sea-water aqua vitae and Vinegar For such a lotion hath virtue to stay putrefaction repel the venom and prohibit the blood from concretion but if the Gangrene cannot be avoided so cauteries may be applyed to the part especially actual because they do more effectually repel the force of the poyson and strengthen the part Presently after the impression of the hot Iron Liniments to hasten the falling away of the Eschar the Eschar must be cut away even unto the quick-flesh that the venomous vapours and
of an Onion rosted under the embers and incorporated with Treacle and a little oil of Rue after the hoemorrhoid veins by these means come to shew themselves they shall be rubbed with rough linnen cloths or Fig-leaves or a raw Onion or an Ox-gall mixt with some powder of Collequintida Lastly you may apply Horse-leeches or you may open them with â— lancet if they hang much forth of the fundament and be swoln with much blood But if they flow too immoderately they may be staid by the same means as the courses CHAP. XXXIX Of procuring evacuation by stâ—ol or a flax of the belly NAture oftentimes both by it self of its own accord as also helped by laxative and purging medicines casts into the belly and guts as into the sink of the body the whole matter of a pestilâ—nt disease whence are caused Diarrhaeas Lienteries and Dysenteries you may distinguish these kinds of fluxes of the belly by the evacuated excrements For if they be thin and sincere that is retain the nature of one and that a simple humor as of choler melancholy or phlegm and if they be cast forth in a great quantity without the ulceration or excoriation of the guts vehement or freâ—ting pain then it is a Diarrhaea What a Diarrhaea is which some also call fluxus humoralis It is called a Lienteria when as by the resolved retentive faculty of tâ—e stomach and guts caused by ill humors either there collected or flowing from some other 〈◊〉 or by a cold and moist distemper the meat is cast forth crude and almost as it was taken A Dysenteria is when as many and different things and oft-times mixt with blood What a Disenteria is are cast forth with pâ—iâ—â—g gâ—ipings and an ulcer of the guts caused by acrid choler fretting in sunder the coats of the vessels But 〈…〉 â—ny kind of disease certainly in a pestilent one fluxes of the belly happen immoderate in quantity and horrible in the quality of their contents as liquid viscous frothy as from melted grease yellow red purple green ash-coloured black and exceeding stinking The cause of various and stinking excrements in the Plague The cause is various and many sorts of ill humors which taken hold of by the pestilent malignity turn into divers species differing in their whole kind both from their particulâ—r as also from nature in general by reason of the corruption of their proper substance whose inseparable sign is stench which is oft-times accompanied by worms In the camp at Amiens a pestilent Dysentery was over all the Camp An history in this the strongest souldiers purged forth meer blood I dissecting some of their dead bodies observed the mouths of the Mesaraick veins and arteries opened and much swollen and whereas they entered into the guts were just like little Catyledones out of which as I pressed them there flowed blood For both by the excessive heat of the Summers sun and the minds of the enraged souldiers great quantity of acrid and cholerick humor was generated and so flowed into the belly but you shall know whether the greater or lesser guts be ulcerated better by the mixture of the blood with the excrements then by the site of the pain therefore in the one you must rather work by clysters but in the other by medicines taken by the mouth Therefore if by gripings a tenesmus the murmuring and working of the guts you suspect in a pestilent disease that nature endeavors to disburden it self by the lower parts neither in the mean while doth it succeed to your desire then must it be helped forward by art as by taking a potion of â„¥ ss of hiera simplex and a dram of Diaphaenicon dissolved in Worm-wood wateâ— A person Also Clysters are good in this case not only for that they asswage the gripings and pains and draw by continuation or succession from the whole body but also because they free the mesaraick veins and guts from obstruction and stuffing so that by opening and as it were unlocking of the passages nature may afterwards more freely free it self from the noxious humors In such Clysters they also sometimes mix two or three drams of Treacle that by one and the same labour they may retund the venenate malignity of the matter There may also be made for the same purpose Suppositories of boiled hony â„¥ i of hiera picra and common salt of each Ê’ ss or that they may be the stronger of hony â„¥ iii. of Ox-gall â„¥ i. of Scammony Euphorbium and Coloquintida powdred of each Ê’ ss Suppositories The want of these may be supplyed by Nodulas made in this form â„ž vitell ovor nu iii. fellis bubuli mellis an â„¥ ss salis tom Ê’ss let them be stirred together and well incorporated and so parted into linnen rags and then bound up into Noduleas of the bigness of a Fil-berd and so put up into the fundament you may make them more acrid by adding some powder of Eupporbium or Coloquintida CHAP. XL. Of stopping the flux of the belly VIolent and immoderate scourings for that they resolve the faculty and lead the patient into a consumption and death if they shall appear to be such A hasty pudding to stay the lask they must be staied in time by things taken and injected by the mouth and fundament To this purpose may a pudding be made of wheat-flower boiled in the water of the decoction of one Pomegranat Berberies Bole-Armenick Terra sigillata white Poppy-seeds of each Ê’i The following Almond-milk strengthens the stomach and mitigates the acrimony of the cholerick humor provoking the guts to excretion Take sweet Almonds boiled in the water of Barly wherein steel or non hath been quenched â—eat them in a marble-mortar and so with some of the same water make them into an Almond-mâ—lk whereto adding Ê’i of Diarhâ—den Abbatis you may give it to the patient to drink This following medicine I learnt of Dr. Chappelain the Kings chief Physician who received it of his father and held it as a great secret and was wont to prescribe it with happy success to his patients D. Chappâ—lains medecine to stay a scouring It is 〈◊〉 â„ž beâ—â—â—rmen terrae sigil l. pid hamat an Ê’i picis nâ—valis Ê’ i ss coral rub marg 〈◊〉 câ—râ— câ—vi â—st 〈◊〉 in aq p. aâ—t an ℈ succar r. s â„¥ ii fiat pu vis Of this let the patient take a 〈◊〉 before meat or with the yâ—lk of an egg Chrisâ—â—pher Anarâ—â— in his 〈◊〉 much commendeth dogs-dung when as the dog hath for three dries before â—een fed only with bones Qâ—â—ces rosted in members or boâ—led in a pot the Conserve of Cornelian-cherries Preserved Berberies and Myrabolans rosted nutmeg taken before meat strengthen the stomach and stay the lask the patient must feed upon good meats Drink and these rather rosted then boiled His drink shall be caliâ—â—â—ate-water of the decoctâ—on of sower Pomegranats beaten or of the
decoction of Quince Medlars Cervices Mulberries Bramble-berries and the like things endued with a faculty to binde and wast the excrementitious humidities of the body these waters shall be mixed with syrup of red Currants Ointments jul p of Roses and the like Let the region of the stomach and belly be annointed with oil of Mastich Moschatelium Myrtles and Quince Also cut of bread newly drawn forth of the oven and steeped in vinegar and Rose-water may be profitably applied or else a cataplasm of red Roses Sumach Berberâ—es Myrtles the pulp oâ— Quinces Mastich Bean-flower and hony of Roses made up with Calideate-water Clyster to stay a flux Anodyne abstergent astringent consolidating and nourishing Clysters shall be injected These following retund the acrimony of humors and asswage pain â„ž fol. lâ—ctuc hyâ—sc aceâ—â—s pâ—riuâ—an m. i. fter violâ—r nenuph. an â„¥ i ss fiâ—t clyster Or else â„ž râ—s rut hâ—râ— muna sem piant an p. i. fiat de câ—ctio in câ—â—atura â—ade â—â—e râ—s â„¥ ii vite â—vâ—r ii fiat clyster Or â„ž decoctionis câ—pi crur. viteâ—â—â— câ—pit vâ—rvicin unà cum pelle lb. ii in qua â—â—quantur fol. violâ—r mâ—â—iv mercur planteg an m i. hâ—ra mund â„¥ i. quatuor sem frigid major â„¥ ss in coâ—â—turae lb ss dissolvâ— câ—ss reventer exirâ—ct â„¥ i. ol vici â„¥ iv vitell r. over ii sacc rub â„¥ i. fiat clyster Or â„ž far chamam meâ—â—neth in p. â— rad lismal â„¥ i. fiat decoctio in lacte colaturâ—â—â—dde mucâ—g sem lin faenugraexiract in aquâ maâ—v â„¥ ii saccar rub â„¥ â— olei cham aneth an â„¥ i ss vitellâ—r â—ver ii fiat clyster Such Clysters must be long kept that they may more readily mitigate pain When shaving of the guts appear in the stools it is an argument that there is an ulcer in the guts therefore then we must use detergent and consolidating glysters A Clyster for uâ—ceraced guts as this which follows â„ž herdei integr p. ii râ—s ruâ— fâ—r chamoem plantag â—pit an p. i. fiat decoctio in colaturâ dissolve melits rasat syr de a. sinth an â„¥ ss viteâ— â—ver ii This following glyster consolidateth â„ž succi plantag centinea pertulac an â„¥ ii â— â—mâ—n sarg aracâ—n â—myl an Ê’i seâ—i hiâ—cini dissoluti Ê’ii fiat câ—yster Also Cows-milk boiled with Plantain A very astringent Clyster and mixed with syrup of Roses is an excellent medicine for the ulcerated guts This following glyster bindes â„ž caud equin plantpolygon an m. i. fiat decoctio in lacte ustulato ad quart iii. in calaturâ adde boli armen sâ—gil sang dracen Ê’ii aellumina quatuor over fiat clyster Or. else â„ž suc plant arnâ—glâ—s câ—ntined partulac residentia fâ—cta depura crum quantumufficit pro clystere addendo pul boli armani terrae sigil sang dracon anÊ’i cl myrrh rosat an â„¥ ii fiat clyster If pure blood flow forth of the guts I could wish you to use stronger astrictives To which purpose I much commend a decoction of Pomegranat-pils of Cypress-nuts red Rose leaves Sumâ—ch Alum and Vitriol made with Smiths water and so made into glysters without any oil It will be good with the same decoction to foment the fundament perinaeum and the whole belly A nourishing C yster Astringent Clysters ought not to be used before that the noxious humors be drawn away and purged by purging medicines otherwise by the stoppage hereof the body may chance to be oppressed If the patient be so weak that he cannot take or swallow any thing by the mouth nutritive glysters may be given him â„ž decoctionis capi pinguis crur. vitulini coct cum acetosa buglossâ— beragiâ— lactuca pimpinellâ â„¥ x. vel xii in quibus dissolve vitâ—llos overum nu iii. saccarirosati aquae vitae an â„¥ i. butyri recenâ—is non sality Ê’ii fiat clyster CHAP. XLI Of evacuation by insensible transpiration Tumors are oft-â—imes discussed by the force of nature after they are suppurated THe pestilent malignity as it is oft-times drawn by the pores by transpiration into the body so oft-times it is sent forth invisibly the same way again For our native heat that is never idle in us disperseth the noxious humors attenuate into vapours and air through the unperceiveable breathing-places of the skin An argument hereof is we see that the tumors and abscesses against nature even when they are come to suppuration are oft-times resolved and discussed by the only efficacy of nature and heat without any help of art Therefore there is no doubt but that nature being prevalant may free it self from the pestilent malignity by transpiration some Abscess Bubo or carbuncle being come forth and some matter collected in some certain part of the body For when as nature and the native heat are powerful and strong nothing is impossible to it especially when the passages are also in like manner free and open CHAP. XLII How to cure Infants and Children taken with the Plague IF that it happen that sucking or weaned children be infected with the pestilence they must be cured after another order then is yet described The Nurse of the sucking Childe must govern her self so in diet and the use of medicines The nurs must be dieted when as the childe is sick as if shee were infected with the pestilence her self Her diet consisteth in the use of the six things not natural Therefore let it be moderate for the fruit or profit of that moderation in diet cannot chuse but come unto the Nurses milk and so unto the infant that liveth by the milk And the Infant it self must keep the same diet as near as he can in sleep waking and expulsion or avoiding of superfluous humors and excrements of the body Let the narse be fed with those things that mitigate the violence of the severish heat as cooling broths cooling herbs and meats of a moderate temperature shee must wholly abstain from wine and annoint her nipples as often as shee giveth the Infant suck with water or juice of Sorrel tempered with Sugar of Roses But the Infants heart must be fortified against the violence of the increasing venom by giving it one scruple of Treacle in Nurses milk the broth of a Pallet or some other cordial water It is also very necessary to annoint the region of the heart the emanctories and both the wrists with the same medicine neither were it unprofitable to smell often unto Treacle dissolved in Rose-water vinegar of Roses and a little Aqua vitae that so nature may be strengthened against the malignity of the venom When the children are weaned and somewhat well grown they may take medicines by the mouth Medicines may be given to such as are weaned for when they are able to concoct and turn into blood meats that are more gross and firm then milk they may easily actuate a gentle medicine Therefore a potion must be prepared for them of twelve
grains of Treacle dissolved with a little of the syrup of Succory in some cordial water or the broth of a Capon unless that any had rather give it with Conserve of Roses in form of a bole but Treacle must be given to children in very small quantity for if it be taken in any large quantity there is great danger lest that by inflaming the humors it infer a fever Furthermore broth may be prepared to be taken often made of a Capon seasoned with Sorrel Lettuce Purslain and cooling seeds adding thereto Bole-Armenick and Terra Sigillata of each one ounce being tied in a rag and sometimes pressed out from the decoction For Bole-Armenick whether it be by its marvellous faculty of drying or by some hidden property hath this virtue that being drunken according as Galen witnesseth it careth those that are infected with the pestilence if so be that they may be cured by physick Lib. 9 simp ca 7 so that those that cannot be cured with Bole-Armenick cannot be preserved by any other medicines But because the bodies of children are warm moist and vaporous The benefit of children they are easily delivered of some portion of the venenate matter through the pores of the skin by provoking sweat with a decoction of Parslie-seeds Prunes Figs and the roots of Sorrel with a little of the powder of Harts-horn or Ivory But that the sweat may be more abundant and copious apply sponges dipped and pressed out in the hot decoction of Sage Rosemary Lavender Bays Commomile Melilot and Mallows or else Swines bladders half filled with the same decoction to the arm-holes and to the groins In the time that they sweat let their faces be fanned to cool them Also let a nodula of Treacle dissolved in vinegar and water of Roses be applied to the nostrils but alwaies use a moderation in sweating because that children are of a substance that is easie to be dissipated and resolved so that oftententimes although they do not sweat yet they feel the commodities of sweating the matter of the venom being dissipated by the force of the heat through the pores of the skin But in the sweating while the face is fanned and sweet and cordial things applied to the nostrils nature must be recreated and strengthened which otherwise would be debilitated through sweating that it may be better able to expel the venom After that the sweat is wiped away it were very profitable to take a potion of Conserve of Roses with the powder of Harts-horn or Ivory dissolved in the waters of Bugloss and Sorrel the better to cool and defend the heart If there appear any tumor under the arm-holes or in the groin let it be brought to maturations with mollifying relaxing drawing and then with a suppurative fomentation or cataplasm alwaies using and handling it as gently as you may considering the age of the Infant If you have need to purge the patient the purgation following may be prescribed with great profit Take of Rubard in powder one dram The soâ—m of a purge to be given to a childe infuse it in the â—ater of Carduus Benedictus with one scruple of Cinnamon in the straining dissolve two drams of Diacatholicon of syrup of roses laxative three drams make thereof a small potion This is the câ—re of the Pestilence and of the pestilent Fever as far as I could learn from the most learned Physicians and have observed my self by manifold experience by the grace and permission of God of whom alone as the Author of all good things that mortal men enjoy the true and certain preservatives against the pestilence are to be desired and hoped for The end of the twentie second Bood The THREE and TVVENTIETH BOOK Of the Means and Manner to repair or supply the natural or accidental defects or wants in Mans body CHAP. I. How the loss of the natural or true eie may be covered hidden or shadowed HAving at large treated in the former Books of Tumors Wounds Vlcers Fractures and Luxations by what means things dissolved and dislocated might be united things united separated The fourth duty of a Surgeon and superfluities consumed or abated Now it remains that we speak of the fourth office or duty of the Chirurgion which is to supply or repair those things that are wanting by nature through the default of the first conformation or afterwards by some mischance Therefore if that through any mischance as by any inflammation any mans eie happen to be broken or put out and the humors spilt or wasted or if it be strucken out of his place or cavity wherein it was naturally placed by any violent stroke or if it waste or consume by reason of a consumption of the proper substance then there is no hope to restore the sight or function of the eie yet you may cover the deformity of the eie so lost which is all you can do in such a case by this means If that when you have perfectly cured and healed the ulcer you may put another eie artificially made of gold or silver counterfeited and enamelled so that it may seem to have the brightness or gemmy decency of the natural eie into the place of the eie that is so lost The forms of eies artificially made of gold or silver polished and enameled shewing both the inner and outer side But if the patient be unwilling or by reason of some other means cannot wear this eie so prepared in his head you may make another on this wise You must have a string or wiâ—e of iron bowed or crooked like unto womens eat-wiers made to bind the head harder or looser as it pleaseth the patient from the lower part of the head behind above the ear unto the greater corner of the eie this rod or wier must be covered with silk and it must also be somewhat broad at both ends lest that the sharpness thereof should pierce or prick any part that it cometh unto But that end wherewith the empty hollowness must be covered ought to be broader then the other and covered with a thin piece of leather that thereon the colours of the eie that is loâ— may be shadowed or counterfeited Here followeth the figure or portraiture of such a sâ—â—ing or wier The form of an iron wier wherewith the deformity of an eie that is lost may be shadowed or covered CHAP. II. By what means a part of the Nose that is cut off may be restored or how in stead of the nose that is cut off another counterfeit nose may be fastened or placed in the stead WHen the whole Nose is cut off from the face or portion of the nostrils from the Nose it cannot be restored or joyned again for it is not in men as it is in plants For plants have a weak and feeble heat and furthermore Why the parts of plants being cut off may grow again but those of man cannot it is equally dispersed into all the substance of the plant or
is done for the most part within twenty dales after the birth if the woman be not in danger of a fever nor have any other accident let her enter into a bath made of marjerom mint sage rosemary mugwort agrimony penniroyal the flowrs of camomil melilote dill being boiled in most pure and clear running water All the day following let another such like bath be prepared whereunto let these things following be added â„ž farin fabarum aven an lb iii. farin orobi lupinor gland an lb i. aluminis râ—ch â„¥ iv salis com lb ii gallarum nucum cupressiâ— an â„¥ iii. rosar rub m. vi caryophyl nucum moschat an Ê’iii boil them all in common water then sew them all in a clean linnen cloth as is were in a bag and cast them therein into the bath wherein Iron red hot hath been extinguished and let the woman that hath lately travailed sit down therein so long as she pleaseth and when she commeth out let her be laid warm in bed and let her take some preserved Orange-pill or bread toasted and dipped in Hippocras or in wine brewed with spices and then let her sweat if the sweat will come forth of its own accord A stringent so mentations for the privy parts On the next day let astringent fomentations be applied to the genitals on this wise prepared â„ž gallar nucum cupressi corticum granat an â„¥ i. rosar rub m. i. thymi majotan an m. ss alaminis rochae salis com an Ê’ii boil them all together in red wine and make thereof a decoction for a fomentation A distilled liquor for to draw together the dugs that are loose and slack for the fore-named use The distilled liquor following is very excellent and effectual to confirm and to draw in the dugs or any other loose parts â„ž caryophil nucis moschat nucum cupressi an â„¥ iss mastich â„¥ ii alumin. rech â„¥ iss glandium corticis querni an lb ss rosar rubr m. i. cort granat â„¥ ii terrae sigillat â„¥ i. cornn cervi usti â„¥ ss myrtillor sanguinis dracon an â„¥ i. boli amini â„¥ ii ireos florent â„¥ i. sumach berber Hippuris an m. ss conquassentur omnia macerentur spatio duorum dierum in lb. F. aquae rosarum lb.ii. prunorum syvestr mespilerum pomorum quernorum lb. ss aquae fabrorum aceti denique fortiss â„¥ iv afterward distill it over a gentle fire and keep the distilled liquor for your use wherewith let the parts be fomented twice in a day And after the fomentation let wollen cloaths or stupes of linnen cloth be dipped in the liquor and then pressed out and laid to the place When all these things are done and past the woman may again keep company with her husband CHAP. XXIX What the causes of difficult and painful travail in childe-birth are The causes of the difficult childe-birth that are in the woman that travaileth THe fault dependeth sometimes on the mother and sometimes on the infant or child within the womb On the mother if she be more fat if she be given to gormanoize or great eating if she be too lean or young as Savanarola thinketh her to be that is great with childe at nine years of age or unexpert or more old or weaker then she should be either by nature or by some accident as by diseases that she hath had a little before the time of childe-birth or with a great flux of blood But those that fall in travail before the full and prefixed time are very difficult to deliver because the fruit is yet unripe and not ready or easie to be delivered If the neck or orifice of the womb be narrow either from the first conformation or afterwards by some chance as by an ulcer cicatrized or more hard and callous by reason that it hath been torn before at the birth of some other childe and so cicatrized again so that if the cicatrized place be not cut even in the moment of the deliverance both the childe and the mother will be in danger of death also the rude handling of the midwife may hinder the free deliverance of the childe The passions of the minde binder the birth Oftentimes women are letted in travail by shamefac'tness by reason of the presence of some man or hate to some woman there present If the secundine be pulled away sooner then it is necessary it may cause a great flux of blood to fill the womb so that then it cannot perform his exclusive faculty no otherwise then the bladder when it is distended by reason of over-abundance of water that is therein cannot cast it forth so that there is a stoppage of the urine But the womb is much rather hindred or the faculty of childe-birth is stopped or delayed if together with the stopping of the secundine there be either a Mole or some other body contrary to nature in the womb In the secundines of two women whom I delivered of two children that were dead in their bodies I found a great quantity of sird like unto that which is found about the banks of rivers so that the gravel or sand that was in each secundine was a full pound in weight Also the infant may be the occasion of difficult childe-birth as if too big The causes of d fficult child-birth thâ—t are in the infant if it come overthwart if it come with its face upwards and its buttocks forwards if it come with its feet and hands both forwards at once it it be dead and swoun by reason of corruption if it be monstrous if it have two bodies or two heads if it be manifold or seven-fold as Allucrasis affirmeth he hath seen if there be a mole annexed thereto if it be very weak if when the waters are stowed out it doth not move nor stir or offer its self to come forth Yet notwithstanding it happeneth sometimes that the fault is neither in the mother nor the childe but in the air which being cold The exâ—ernal causes of difficult childe-birth doth so binde congeal and make stiff the genital parts that they cannot be relaxed or being contrariwise too hot it weakneth the woman that is in travail by reason that it wasteth the spirits wherein all the strength consisteth or in the ignorant or unexpert midwife who cannot artificially rule and govern the endeavors of the woman in travail The birth is wont to be easie if it be in the due and prefixed natural time Which is an easie birth What causeth easiness of child-birth if the childe offer himself lustily to come forth with his head forwards presently after the waters are come forth and the mother in like manner luâ—ty and strong those which are wont to be troubled with very difficult childe-birth ought a little before the time of the birth to go into an half-tub filled with the decoction of mollifying roots and seeds to have their genitals womb and neck thereof to be annointed with
to be a mola The dropsie comming of a tumor of thâ— Mesenterium others thought that it came by reason of the dropsie Assuredly this disease caused the dropsie to ensue neither was the cause thereof obscure for the function of the Liver was frustrated by reason that the concoction or the alteration of the Chylus was intercepted by occasion of the tumor and mâ—reoveâ— the Liver it self had a proper disease for it was hard and scirrhous and had many abscesses both within and without it and all over it The milt was scarce free from putrefaction the guts and Kill were somewhat blew and spotted and to be brief there was nothing found in the lower belly There is the like history to be read written by Philip Ingrassias in his book of tumors Tom. 1. tra â— cap. 1. of a certain Moor that was hanged for theft for saith he when his body was publickly dissected in the Mesenterium were found seventy scrophulous tumors and so many abscesses were containeâ— or enclosed in their several cists or skins and sticking to the external tunicle especially of the greater guts the matter contained in them was divers for it was hard knotty clammy glutinous liquid and waterish but the entrails especially the Liver and the Milt were found free from all manner of a tainture because as the same Author alledgeth nature being strong had sent all the evill juice and the corruption of the entrails into the Mesenterie and verily this Moor so long as he lived was in good and perfect health Without doubt the corruption of superflous humors for the most part is so great as is noted by Fernelius that it cannot be received in the receptacles that nature hath appointed for it Lib 6. part mor. cap 7. The Mesenterium is the â—inâ— or the body therefore then no small portion thereof falleth into the parts adjoyning and especially into the Mesentery and Pancreas which are as it were the sink of the whole body In those bodies which through continual and daily gluttony abound with choler melancholy and phlegm if it be not purged in time nature being strong and lusty doth depel and drive it down into the Pancreas and the Mesentery which are as places of no great â—epute and that especially out of the Liver and Milt by those veins or branches of the â—â—â—a pâ—rta which end or go not into the guts but are terminated in the Mesentery and Pancreas In these places diverse humors are heaped together which in process of time turn into a loose and soâ—t tumor and then if they grow bigger into a stiff hard and very scirrhous tumor Whereof Fernelius affirmeth that in those places he hath found the causes of choler melancholy fluxes cyâ—enteries cachexia's atrophia's consumptions tedious and uncertain fevers and lastly of many hidden diseases The Scrophulaes in the Mesenterium by the â—â—king whereof some have received their health that have been thought past cure Moreover Ingrassias affirmeth out of Julius Pollux that Scrophulas may be engendred in the Mesenterie which nothing differs from the mind and opinion of Galen who saith that Scrophulas are nothing else but indurate and scirrhous kernels But the Mesenterium with his glanduls being great and many making the Pancreas doth establish strengthen and confirm the divisions of the vessels A scirrhus of the womb Also the scirrhus of the proper substance of the womb is to be distinguished from the mola for in the bodies of some women that I have opened I have found the womb annoyed with a scirrhous tumor as big as a mans head in the curing whereof Physicians nothing prevailed because they supposed it to be a mola contained in the capacity of the womb and not a scirrhous tumor in the body thereof CHAP. XXXVII Of the cause of barrenness in men THere are many causes of barrenness in men that is to say the too hot cold dry or moist distemper of the seed the more liquid and flexible consistence thereof so that it cannot stay in the womb How the seed in unfertil but will presently flow out again for such is the seed of old men and striplings and of such as use the act of generation too often and immoderately for thereby the seed becommeth crude and waterish because it doth not remain his due and lawful time in the testicles wherein it should be perfectly wrought and concocted but is evacuated by wanton copulation Furthermore that the seed may be fertile it must of necessity be copious in quantity but in quality well concocted moderately thick clammy and puffed with abundance of spirits both these conditions are wanting in the seed of them that use copulation too often and moreover because the wives of those men never gather a just quantity of seed laudable both in quality and consistence in their testicles whereby it commeth to pass that they are the less provoked or delighted with Venereous actions and perform the act with less alacrity so that they yeeld themselves less prone to conception Therefore let those that would be parents of many children use a mediocrity in the use of Venery How the cutting of the veines behinde the ears maketh men barren The woman may perceive that the mans seed hath some distemperature in it if when she hath received it into her womb she feeleth it sharp hot or cold if the man be more quick or slow in the act Many become barren after they have been cut for the stone and likewise when they have had a wound behind the ears whereby certain branches of the jugular veins and arteries have been cut that are there so that after those vessels have been cicatrized there followed an interception of the seminal matter downwards and also of the community which ought of necessity to be between the brain and the testicles so that when the conduits or passages are stopped the stones or testicles cannot any more receive neither matter nor lively spirits from the brain in so great quantity as it was wont whereof it must of necessity follow that the seed must be lesser in quantity and weaker in quality Those that have their testicles cut off or else compressed or contused by violence cannot beget children because that either they want that help the testicles should minister in the act of generation or else because the passage of the seminal matter is intercepted or stopped with a Callus by reason whereof they cannot yield forth seed but a certain clammy humor contained in the glanduls called prostatae yet with some feeling of delight The defaâ—lts of the yard Moreover the deâ—ects or imperfections of the yard may cause barrenness as if it be too short or if it be so unreasonable great that it renteth the privy parts of the woman and so causeth a flux of blood for then it is so painful to the woman that she cannot void her seed for that cannot be excluded without pleasure and delight also if
suffocation of the womb live only by transpiration without breathing will stain or make the glass duskie Also a fine downish feather taken from under the wing of any bird or else a fine flock being held before the mouth will by the trembling or shaking motion thereof shew that there is some breath and therefore life remaining in the body But you may prove most certainly whether there be any spark of life remaining in the body by blowing some sneesing powders of pellitory of Spain and Elebore into the nostrils But though there no breath appear yet must you not judge the woman for dead for the small vital heat by which being drawn into the heart she yet liveth is contented with transpiration only and requires not much attraction which is performed by the contraction and dilatation of the breast and lungs unto the preservation of it self For so flies gnats pismires and such like How flies gnats and pismires do live all the winter without breathing because they are of a cold temperament live unmoveably inclosed in the caves of the earth no token of breathing appearing in them because there is a little heat left in them which may be conserved by the office of the arteries and heart that is to say by perspiration without the motion of the breast because the greatest use of respiration is that the inward heat may be preserved by refrigeration and ventilation Those that do not mark this fall into that error which almost cost the life of him who in our time first gave life to Anatomical administration that was almost decayed and neglected For he being called in Spain to open the body of a noble woman which was supposed dead through strangulation of the womb behold at the second impression of the incision-knife A history she began suddenly to come to her self and by the moving of her members and body which was supposed to be altogether dead and with crying to shew manifest signs that there was some life remaining in her Which thing struck such an admiration and horror into the hearts of all her friends that were present that they accounted the Physicâ—an being before of a good fame and report as infamous odious and detestable so that it wanted but little but that they would have scratched out his eyes presently wherefore he thought there was no better way for him if he would live safe then to forsake the Country But neither could he so also avoid the horrible prick and inward wound of his conscience from whose judgment no offendor can be absolved for his inconsiderate dealing but within few dayes after being consumed with sorrow he died to the great loss of the Common-wealth and the art of Physick CHAP. XLVII How to know whether the strangulation of the wombe comes of the suppression of the Flowers or the corruption of the seed The signs of suffocation of the womb comming of corrupt seed THere are two chief causes especially as most frequently happening of the strangulation of the womb but when it proceedeth from the corruption of the seed all the accidents are more grievous and violent difficulty of breathing goes before and shortly after comes deprivation thereof the whole habit of the body seemeth more cold then a stone the woman is a widow or else hath great store or abundance of seed and hath been used to the company of a man by the absence whereof she was before wont to be pained with heaviness of the head to loath her meat and to be troubled with sadness and fear but chiefly with melancholy Moreover The signs when it comes of the suppression of the flowers when she hath satisfied and every way fulfilled her lust and then presently on a sudden begins to contain her self It is very likely that she is suffocated by the suppression of the flowers which formerly had them well and sufficiently which formerly had been fed with hot moist and many meats therefore engendring much blood which sitteth much which is grieved with some weight and swelling in the region of the belly with pain in the stomach and a desire to vomit and with such other accidents as come by the suppression of the flowers The signs of one recovering of or from the suffocation of the womb Those who are freed from the fit of the suffocation of the womb either by nature or by art in a short time their colour cometh into their faces by little and little and the whole body beginneth to wax strong and the teeth that were set and closed fast together begin the jaws being loosed to open and unclose again and lastly some moisture floweth from the secret parts with a certain tickling pleasure but in some women as in those especially in whom the neck of the womb is tickled with the Midwives finger instead of that moisture comes thick and gross seed which moisture or seed when it is fallen the womb being before as it were raging is restored unto its own proper nature and place Why the suppression of the seed is not perilous or deadly to men and by little and little all symptoms vanish away Men by the suppression of their seed have not the like symptoms as women have because mans seed is not so cold and moist but far more perfect and better digested and therefore more meet to resist putrefaction and whiles it is brought or drawn together by little and little it is dissipated by great and violent exercise CHAP. XLVIII Of the cure of the Strangulation of the Womb. The pulling of the hairs of the lower parts are profitable both for this malady and for the cause of the same SEeing that the strangulation of the womb is a sudden and sharp disease it therefore requireth a present and speedy remedy for if it be neglected it many times causeth present death Therefore when this malady cometh the sick woman must presently be placed on her back having her breast and stomach loose and all her cloaths and garments slack and loose about her whereby she may take breath the more easily and she must be called on by her own name with a loud voice in her ears and pulled hard by the hairs of the temples and neck but yet especially by the hairs of the secret parts that by provoking or causing pain in the lower parts the patient may not only be brought to her self again but also that the sharp and malign vapour ascending upwards may be drawn downwards the legs and arms must be bound and tied with painfull ligatures all the body must be rubbed over with rough linnen clothes besprinkled with salt and vineger untill it be very sore and red and let this pessary following be put into the womb A Pessary â„ž succi mercurial artemis an â„¥ ii in quibus dissolve pul bened Ê’ iii. pul radic enula camp galang minor an Ê’ i. make thereof a pessary Then let the soals of her feet be anointed with oil of bayes
at all it this necessary humor were wanting in the womb yet it may be some women may conceive without the flux of the courses but that is in such as have so much or the â—â—mor gathered together as is wont to remain in those which are purged although it be not so great a quantity that it may flow out as it is recorded by Aristotle But as it is in some very great and in some very little so it is in some seldom and in some very often What womeâ— have this mâ—nstrual flux often abundantly and for a lo ger space then others There are some that are purged twice and some thrice in a moneth but it is altogether in those who have a great liver large veins and are filled and fed with many and greatly nourishing meats which sit idlely at home all day which having slept all night do notwithstanding lie in bed sleeping a great part of the day also which live in a hot moist rainy and southerly air which use warm baths of sweet waters and gentle frictions which use and are greatly delighted with carnal copulation in these and such like women the courses flow more frequently and abundantly What women hâ—ve this flâ—x mâ—re 〈◊〉 leâ— and a far more short time then others But contrariwise those that have small and obscure veins and those that have their bodies more furnished and big either with flesh or with fat are more seldom purged and also more sparingly because that the sâ—perfluous quantity of blood useth to go into the habit of the body Also tender delicate and fair women are less purged than those that are brown and endued with a more compact flesh because that by the rarity of their bodies they suffer a greater wasting or dissipation of their substance by transpiration Moreover they are not so greatly purged with this kind of purgation which have some other solemn or accustomed evacuation in any other place of their body as by the nose or hemorrhoids Why young women are purged in the new of the Moon And as concerning their age old women are purged when the Moon is old and young women when the Moon is new as it is thought I think the cause thereof is for that the Moon ruleth moist bodies for by the variable motion thereof the Sea floweth and ebbeth and bones marrow and plants abound with their genital humor Therefore young people which have much blood and more fluxible and their bodies more fluxible are soon moved unto a flux although it be even in the first quarter of the Moons rising or increasing Why old women are purged in the wane of the Moon but the humors of old women because they wax stiff as it were with cold and are not so abundant and have more dense bodies and straighter vessels are not so apt to a flux nor do they so easily flow except it be in the full of the Moon or else in the decrease that is to say because the blood that is gathered in the full of the Moon falls from the body even of its own weight for that by reason of the decreasing or wane of the Moon this time of the moneth is more cold and moist CHAP. L. The causes of the Monethly Flux or Courses The material cause of the Monethtly flux BEcause a woman is more cold and therefore hath the digestive faculty more weak it cometh to pass that she requireth and desireth more meat or food than she can digest or concoct And because that superfluous humour that remaineth is not digested by exercise nor by the efficacy of strong and lively heat therefore by the providence or benefit of nature it floweth out by the veins of the womb by the power of the expulsive faculty at its own certain and prefixed season or time But then especially it beginneth to flow and a certain rude portion of blood to be expelled being hurtful and malign otherwise in no quality When the monthly flux begins to flow when nature hath laid her principal foundations of the increase of the body so that in greatness of the body she hath come as it were in a manner to the highest top that is to say from the thirteenth to the fiftieth year of her age Moreover the childe cannot be formed in the womb nor have his nutriment or encrease without this flux therefore this is another finall cause of the monethly flux The final cause Many are perswaded that women do far more abound with blood than men considering how great an abundance of blood they cast forth of their secret parts every month A woman exceeds a man in quantity of blood from the thirteenth to the fiftieth year of their age how much women great with child of whom also many are menstrual yeeld unto the nutriment and encrease of the childe in their wombs and how much Physicians take from women that are with childe by opening of a vein which otherwise would be delivered before their natural and prefixed time how great a quantity thereof they avoid in the birth of their children and for ten or twelve daies after and how great a quantity of milk they spend for the nourishment of the child when they give suck which milk is none other thing than blood made white by the power of the kernels that are in the dugs which doth suffice to nourish the child be he great or little yet notwithstanding many nurses in the mean while are menstrual A man exceedeth a women in the quality of his blood and as that may be true so certainly this is true that one dram that I may so speak of a mans blood is of more efficacy to nourish and encrease than two pounds of womans blood because it is far more perfect more concocted wrought and better replenished with abundance of spirits whereby it commeth to pass that a man endued with a more strong heat A man is more hot than a woman and therefore not menstrual doth more easily convert what meat soever he eateth unto the nourishment and substance of his body and if that any superfluity remains he doth easily digest and scatter it by insensible transpiration But a woman being more cold than a man because she taketh more than she can concoct doth gather together more humors which because she cannot disperse by reason of the unperfectness and weakness of her heat it is necessary that she should suffer and have her monthly purgation especially when she groweth unto some bigness but there is no such need in a man CHAP. LI. The causes of the suppression of the courses or menstrual flux THe courses are suppressed or stopped by many causes as by sharp vehement and long diseases by fear sorrow hunger immoderate labors watchings fluxes of the belly great bleeding haemorrhoids fluxes of blood at the mouth and evacuations in any other part of the body whatsoever often opening of a vein great sweats ulcers flowing much and long scabbiness
immoderately the blood is sharp and burning and also stinking the sick woman is also troubled with a continual fever and her tongue will be dry ulcers arise in the gums and all the whole mouth In women the flowers do flow by the veins and arteries which rise out of the spermatick vessels and end in the bottom and sides of the womb but in virgins and in women great with child whose children are sound and healthful by the branches of the hypogastrick vein and artery which are spred and dispersed over the neck of the womb The cause of this immoderate flux is in the quantity or quality of the blood in both the fault is unreasonable copulation especially with a man that hath a yard of a monstrous greatness and the dissolution of the retentive faculty of the vessels The criticâ—l flux of the flowers The signs of blood flowing from the womb or neck of the womb oftentimes also the flowers flow immoderately by reason of a painful and a difficult birth of the childe or the after-birth being pulled by violence from the cotyledons of the womb or by reason that the veins and arteries of the neck of the womb are torn by the comming forth of the infant with great travel and many times by the use of sharp medicines and exulcerating pessaries Oft-times also nature avoids all the juice of the whole body critically by the womb after a great disease which flux is not rashly or suddenly to be stopped That menstrual blood that floweth from the womb is more gross black and clotty but that which commeth from the neck of the womb is more clear liquid and red CHAP. LVI Of stopping the immoderate flowing of the flowers or courses YOu must make choce of such meats and drinks as have power to incrassate the blood for as the flowers are provoked with meats that are hot and of subtil parts so they are stopped by such meats as are cooling thickning a stringent and sliptick as are barly-waters sodden rice the extreme parts of beasts as of oxen calves sheep either fried or sodden with sorrel purslain plantain shepherd's-purse sumach the buds of brambles berberries and such like It is supposed that a Harts-horn burned washed and taken in astringent water will stop all immoderate fluxes likewise sanguis draconis terra sigillata bolus armenus lapis haematites coral beaten into most subtil powder and drunk in steeled water also pap made with milk wherein steel hath oftentimes been quenched and the flowr of wheat barly beans or rice is very effectual for the same Quinces cervices medlars cornelian-berries or cherries may likewise be eaten at the second course Julips are to be used of steeled waters with the syrup of dry roses pomegranats sorrel myrtles quinces or old conserves of red roses but wine is to be avoided but if the strength be so extenuated that they require it you must chuse gross and astringent wine tempered with steeled water exercises are to be shunned especially Venerous exercises anger is to be avoided a cold air is to be chosen The institution or order of life which if it be not so naturally must be made so by sprinkling cold things on the ground especially if the summer or heat be then in his full strength sound sleeping stayes all evacuations except sweating The opening of a vein in the arm cupping-glasses fastened on the breasts bands and painful frictions of the upper parts are greatly commended in this malady But if you perceive that the cause of this accident lieth in a cholerick ill juice mixed with the blood Purging the body must be purged with medicines that purge choler and water as Rubarb Myrobalanes Tamarinds Sebestens and the purging syrup of Roses CHAP. LVII Of local medicines to be used against the immoderate flowing of the Courses ALso unguents are made to stay the immoderate flux of the terms and likewise injections and pessaries This or such like may be the form of an unguent â„ž ol mastich myrt an Ê’ii nucum cupres olibani An unguent myrtil an Ê’ii succi rosar rubr â„¥ i. pulv mastichin â„¥ ii boli armen terrae sigillat anÊ’ ss cerae quantum sufficit fiat unguentum An injection may be thus made â„ž aq plantag An astringent injection rosar rubr bursae pastor centinodii an lb ss corticis querni nucum cupressiâ— gallar non maturar an Ê’ ii berberis sumach balaust alumin. roch an Ê’i make thereof a decoction and inject it in a syringe blunt-pointed into the womb lest if it should be sharp it might hurt the sides of the neck of the womb also Snails beaten with their shells and applied to the navel are very profitable Quinces roasted under the coales and incorporated with the powder of Myrtles and Bole-Armenick and put into the neck of the womb are marvellous effectual for this matter The form of a pessarie may be thus A stringent pessaries â„ž gallar immaturar combust in aceto extinctar Ê’ii ammo Ê’ ss sang dracoâ— pulv rad symphyt sumach mastich fucci acaciae cornu cerust colophon myrrhae scoriae ferri an Ê’i caphur ℈ ii mix them and incorporate them all together with the juice of knot-grass syngreen night-shade hen-bane water-lillies plantain of each as much as is sufficient and make thereof a pessary Cooling things as Oxycrate unguentum rosatum and such like are with great profit used to the region of the loins thighs and genital parts but if this immoderate flux do come by erosion so that the matter thereof continually exulcerateth the neck of the womb let the place be annointed with the milk of a shee-Ass with barly-water or binding and astringent mucelages as of Psilium Quinces Gum Tragacanth Arabick and such like CHAP. LVIII Of Womens Fluxâ—s or the Whites The reason of the name BEsides the fore-named Flux which by the law of nature happeneth to women monthly there is also another called a Womans Flux because it is only proper and peculiar to them this sometimes wearieth the woman with a long and continual distillation from the womb The differences or through the womb comming from the whole body without pain no otherwise then when the whole superfluous filth of the body is purged by the reins or urine sometimes it returneth at uncertain seasons and sometimes with pain and exulcerating the places of the womb it differeth from the menstrual Flux because that this for the space of a few daies as it shall seem convenient to nature casteth forth laudable blood but this Womans Flux yeeldeth impure ill juice somtimes sanious sometimes serous and livid otherwhiles white and thick like unto barly-cream proceeding from flegmatick blood this last kind thereof is most frequent Therefore we see women that are phlegmatick and of a soft and loose habit of body to be often troubled with this disease and therefore they will say among themselves that they have the whites What women are apt to
this flux And as the matter is divers so it will stain their smocks with a different color Truly if it be perfectly red and sanguine it is to be thought it commeth by erosion or the exsolution of the substance of the vessels of the womb or of the neck thereof therefore it commeth very seldome of blood and not at all except the woman be either great with childe or cease to be menstrual for some other cause Womens flâ—x commeth veâ—y seldom of blood for then in stead of the monthly flux there floweth a certain whayish excrement which staineth her cloaths with the color of water wherein flesh is washed Also it very seldome proceeds of a melancholick humor and then for the most part it causeth a cancer in the womb But often-times the purulent and bloody matter of an ulcer lying hidden in the womb deceiveth the unskilful Chirurgian or Physician but it is not so hard to know these diseases one from the other for the matter that floweth from an ulcer By what signs an ulcer in the womb may be known from the white flowers because as it is said it is purulent it is also lesser grosser stinking and more white But those that have ulcers in those places especially in the neck of the womb cannot have copulation with a man without pain CHAP. LIX Of the causes of the Whites SOmetimes the cause of the Whites consisteth in the proper weakness of the womb or else in the uncleanness thereof and sometimes by the default of the principal parts For if the brain or the stomach be cooled or the liver stopped or schirrous many crudities are engendred which if they run or fall down into the womb that is weak by nature they cause the flux of the womb or Whites but if this Flux be moderate and not sharp How a womans flux is who eâ—â—me How it causeth diseases it keepeth the body from malign diseases otherwise it useth to infer a consumption leanness paleness and an oedematus swelling of the legs the falling down of the womb the dejection of the appetite and all the faculties and continual sadness and sorrowfulness from which it is very hard to perswade the sick woman because that her minde and heart will be almost broken by reason of the shame that she taketh How it leâ—teâ—h the concepâ—ion because such filth floweth continually it hindereth conception because it either corrupteth or driveth out the seed when it is conceived Often-times if it stoppeth for a few months the matter that stayeth there causeth an abscess about the wound in the body or neck thereof and by the breaking of the abscess there followeth rotten and cancerous ulcers sometimes in the womb sometimes in the groin and often in the hips This disease is hard to be cured not only by reason of it self Why it is hard to be cured as because all the whole filth and superfluous excrements of a womans body floweth down into the womb as it were into a sinke because it is naturally weak hath an inferior situation many vessels ending therein and last of all because the courses are wont to come through it as also by reason of the sick woman who oftentimes had rather die then to have that place seen the disease known or permit local medicines to be applied thereto for so saith Montanus An history that on a time he was called to a noble woman of Italy who was troubled with this disease unto whom he gave counsel to have cleansing decoctions injected into her womb which when she heard she fell into a swound and desired her husband never thereafter to use his counsel in any thing CHAP. LX. The cure of the Whites IF the matter that floweth out in this disease be of a red color it differeth from the natural monthly flux in this only because it keeps no order or certain time in its returning If the flux of a woman be red wherein it d ffereth from the menstrual flux Therefore phlebotomy and other remedies which we have spoken of as requisite for the menstrual flux when it floweth immoderately is here necessary to be used But if it be white or doth testifie or argue the ill juice of this or that humor by any other colour a purgation must be prescribed of such things as are proper to the humor that offends for it is not good to stop such a flux suddenly for it is necessary A womans flux is not suddenly to be stopped that so the body should be purged of such filth or abundance of humors for they that do hasten to stop it cause the dropsie by reason that this sink of humors is turned back into the liver or else a cancer in the womb because it is stayed there or a fever or other diseases according to the condition of the part that receiveth it Therefore we must not come to local detersives desiccatives restrictives unless we have first used universal remedies according to art Alum-baths baths of brimstone and of bitumen or iron are convenient for the whites that come of a phlegmatick humor What baths are profitable instead whereof baths may be made of the decoction of herbs that are hot dry and indued with an aromatick power with alom and pebbles or flint-stones red hot thrown into the same Let this be the form of a cleansing decoction and injection â„ž fol. absynth agrimon centinod burs-past an m. ss boil them together and make thereof a decoction in which dissolve mellis rosar â„¥ .ii aloes myrrhae salis uitri an Ê’i make thereof an injection the woman being so placed on a pillow under her buttocks that the neck of the womb being more high An astringent injection may be wide open when the injection is received let the woman set her legs across and draw them up to her buttocks and so she may keep that which is injected They that endeavor to dry and binde more strongly add the juice of acatia green galls the findes of pomegranats roch-alome Romane vitriol and they boil them in Smiths water and red-wine pessaries may be made of the like faculty The signs of a putrified ulcer in the womb If the matter that commeth forth be of an ill color or smell it is like that there is a rotten ulcer therefore we ought to inject those things that have power to correct the putrefaction among which Aegyptiacum dissolved in lie or red wine excelleth There are women which when they are troubled with a virulent Gonorrhaea The vâ—rulent Gonorrhaea is like unto the flux of women or an involuntary flux of the seed cloaking the fault with an honest name do untruly say that they have the whites because that in both these diseases a great abundance of filth is avoided But the Chyrurgian may easily perceive that malady by the rottenness of the matter that floweth out and he shall perswade himself that it will not be cured without salivation or fluxing
aside her womans habit was cloathed in mans and changing her name was called Emanuel who when he had got much wealth by many and great negotiations and commerce in India returned into his country and married a wife but Lusitanus saith he did not certainly know whether he had any children but that he was certain he remained alwaies beardless Anthony Loqueneux the Kings keeper or receiver of his rents of St. Quintain at Vermandois lately affirmed to me that he saw a man at Reimes at the Inn having the sign of the Swan the year 1560. who was taken for a woman until the fourteenth year of his age for then it happened as he played somewhat wantonly with a maid which lay in the same bed with him his members hitherto lying hid started forth and unfolded themselves which when his parents knew by help of the Ecclesiastick power they changed his name from Joan to John and put him in mans apparel Some years agone being in the train of King Charles the Ninth in the French Glass-house I was shewed a man called Germane Garnierus but by some Germane Maria because in former times when he was a woman he was called Marie he was of an indifferent stature and well set body with a thick and red beard he was taken for a giâ—l until the fifteenth year of his age because there was no sign of being a man seen in his body and for that amongst women he in like attire did those things which pertain to women in the fifteenth year of his age whilest he somewhat earnestly pursued hogs given into his charge to be kept who running into the corn he leaped violently over a ditch whereby it came to pass thar the stayes and foldings being broken his hidden members suddenly broke forth but not without pain going home he weeping complained to his mother that his guts came forth with which his mother amazed calling Physicians and Surgeons to counsel heard he was turned into a man therefore the whole business being brought to the Cardinal the Bishop of Lenuncure an assembly being called he received the name and habite of a man Pliny reports that the son of Cassinus of a girl became a boy living with his parents but by the command of the Sooth-sayers he was carried into a desert Isle because they thought such monsters did alwaies shew or portend some monstrous thing Certainly women have so many and like parts lying in their womb as men having hanging forth only a strong and lively heat seems to be wanting which may drive forth that which lies hid within therefore in process of time the heat being increased and flourishing and the humidity which is predominant in childehood overcome it is not impossible that the virile members which hitherto sluggish by defect of heat lay hid may be put forth especially if to that strength of the growing heat some vehemenâ— concussion or jactation of the body be joyned Therefore I think it manifest by these experiments and reasons that it is not fabulous that some women have been changed into men but you shall finde in no history men that have degenerated into women for nature alwaies intends and goes from the imperfect to the more perfect but not basely from the more perfect to the imperfect CHAP. VI. Of Monsters caused by the defect of Seed IF on the contrary the seed be any thing deficient in quantity for the conformation of the infants or infants some one or more members will be wanting or more short and decrepite Hereupon it happens that nature intending twins a childe is born with two heads and but one arm or altogether lame in the rest of his limbs The effigies of a monstrous childe by reason of the defect of the matter of seed Anno Dom. 1573. I saw at Saint Andrews Church in Paris a boy nine years old born in the village Parpavillae six miles from Gu se his fathers name was Peter Renard and his mother Marquete he had but two fingers on his right hand his arm was well proportioned from the top of his shoulder almost to his wrist but from thence to his two fingers ends it was very deformed he wanted his legs and thighs although from the right buttock a certain unperfect figure having only four toes seemed to put it self forth from the midst of the left buttock two toes sprung out the one of which was not much unlike a mans yard as you may see by the figure In the year 1562. in the Calends of November at Villa Franca in Gascony this monster a headless woman whose figure thou here seest was born which figure Dr. John Altinus the Physician gave to me when I went about this book of Monsters he having received it from Fontanus the Physician of Angolestre who seriously affirmed he saw it The figure of a Monstrous woman without a head before and behinde The effigies of a man without arms doing all that is usually done with hands The effigies of a monster with two heads two legs and but one arm A few years agone there was a man of forty years old to be seen at Paris who although he wanted his arms notwithstanding did indifferently perform all those things which are usually done with the hands for with the top of his shoulder head and neck he would strike an Axe or Hatchet with as sure and strong a blow into a post as any other man could do with his hand and he would lash a Coach-mans whip that he would make in give a great crack by the strong resraction of the air but he ate drank plaid at cards and such like with his feet But at last he was taken for a thief and murderer was hanged and fastened to a wheel Also not long ago there was a woman at Paris without arms which nevertheless did cut few and do many other things as if she had her hands We read in Hippocrates that Attagenis his wife brought forth a childe all of flesh without any bone and notwithstanding it had all the parts well formed CHAP. VII Of Monsters which take their cause and shape by imagination THe Antients having diligently sought into all the secrets of nature The force of imagination upon the body and humors have marked and observed other causes of the generation of Monsters for understanding the force of imagination to be so powerful in us as for the most part it may alter the body of them that imagine they soon perswaded themselves that the faculty which formeth the infant may be led and governed by the firm and strong cogitation of the Parents begetting them often deluded by nocturnal and deceitful apparitions or by the mother conceiving them and so that which is strongly conceived in the minde imprints the force into the infant conceived in the womb which thing many think to be confirmed by Moses because he tells that Jacob encreased and bettered the part of the sheep granted to him by Laban his wives father by putting rods Gen.
Maure des Faussez a widow of forty yeers old being sick of a tertian Fever in the beginning of her fit vomited up a great quantity of choler and together therewith three hairy worms in figure colour and magnitude like the worms called Bear-worms yet somewhat blacker they lived eight whole daies after without any food the Chirurgian of this Town brought them to Dr. Milot who shewed them to Feure Le Gross Marescot and Courtin Physicians and to me also This narration exceeds not only all admiration but also belief This following history taken out of the Chronicles of Menstrele exceeds all admiration A certain Franck-Archer of Meudon four miles from Paris was for robbery condemned to be hanged in the mean time it was told the King by the Physicians that many in Paris at that time were troubled with the stone and amongst the rest the Lord of Boscage and that it would be for the good of many if they might view and discern with their eyes the parts themselves wherein so cruel a disease did breed and that it might be done much better in a living then in a dead body and that they might make trial upon the body of the Franck-Archer who had formerly been troubled with these pains The King granted their request wherefore opening his body they viewed the breathing parts and satisfied themselves as much as they desired and having diligently and exactly restored each part to its proper place the body by the Kings command was sewed up again and dressed and cured with great care It came so to pass that this Franck-Archer recovered in a few daies and getting his pardon got good store of mony besides Alexander Benedictus tells that he saw a woman called Victoria who having lost all her teeth and being bald yet had others came up in their places when as she was fourscore yeers old Pract. lib. 64. cap. 1. Stephen Tessiter a Chirurgian of Orleance told me that not long ago he cured one Charls Verignol a Serjeant of Orleance of a wound received in his ham whereby the two tendons bending the ham were quite cut in sunder He took this order in the cure he caused the patient to bend his leg then he sewed together the ends of the cut-tendons then placed the member in that site and handled with that art that at length he healed the wound the patient not halting at all Truly this is a memorable thing and carefully and heedfully to be imitated by the young Chirurgian How many have I seen who wounded and thrust through the body with swords arrows pikes bullets have had portion of the brain cut off by a wound of the head an arm or leg taken away by a cannon-bullet yet have recovered and how many on the contrary have died of light and small wounds not worth the speaking of A certain man was shot near to his groin with an arrow whom we have seen 5. Epidem saith Hippocrates and he recovered beyond all mens expectation The arrows-head was not taken forth for it was very deep in neither did the wound bleed very much neither did he halt but we found the head and took it forth six years after he was hurt Now Hippocrates gives no reason of its so long stay but that he saith it might be suspected it lay hid between the nerves and that no vein or artery was cut thereby CHAP. XX. Of the wonderful original or breeding of some creatures WEE have read in Boistey that a certain work-man of Avignion Boist in histor prodig when as he lived in that city opened a leaden coffin wherein a dead body lay that was so closely saudered that the air could not get in and as he opened it he was bitten by a Serpent that lay therein with so venemous and deadly a bite I is a common thing for a serpent to breed of the dead corps of a man that it had neer to have cost him his life Yet the original of this creature is not so prodigious as he supposeth for it is an usual thing for a Serpent to breed of any putrified carcass but chiefly of mans Baptista Leo writes that in the time of Pope Martin the fifth there was a live Serpent found enclosed in a vaste but solid Marble no chink appearing in such dense solidity A live serpent in a solid Marble whereby this living creature might breathe Whilest in my vine-yard that is at Meudon I caused certain huge stones to be broken to pieces a Toad was found in the midst of one of them When as I much admired thereat because there was no space wherein this creature could be generated increase or live The cause of such wonderful generations the Stone-cutter wished me not to marvel thereat for it was a common thing and that he saw it almost every day Certainly it may come to pass that from the more moist portion of stones contained in places moist and under ground and the celestial heat mixing and diffusing it self over the whole mass of the world the matter may be animated for the generation of these creatures CHAP. XXI Of the wondrous nature of some marine things and other living creatures THe last mentioned creatures were wonderful in their original or rather in their growth but these which follow though they be not wonderful of themselvs as those that consist of their own proper nature and that working well and after an ordinary manner yet they are wondrous to us or rather monstrous for that they are not very familiar to us For the rarity and vastness of bodies is in some sort monstrous Of this sort there are many especially in the Sea whose secret corners and receptacles are not pervious to men as Tritons which from the middle upwards are reported to have the shape of men And the Sirens Nereides or Meremaids who according to Pliny have the faces of women and scaly bodies yea Lib. 9. whereas they have the shape of man neither yet can the forementioned confusion and conjunction of seeds take any place here for as we lately said they consist of their own proper nature When Mena was President of Egypt and walked on the banks of Nilus he saw a Sea-monster in the shape of a man comming forth of the waters his shape was just like to a man even to the middle with his countenance composed to gravity his hair yellow yet intermixed with some gray his stomach bony his arms orderly made and jointed his other parts ended in a fish Three dayes after in the morning there was seen another Sea-monster but with shape or countenance of a woman as appeared by her face her long hair and swoln breasts both these monsters continued so long above water that any one might view them very well The effigies of the Triton and Siren of Nilus In our times saith Rondoletius in Norway was a monster taken in a tempestuous Sea the which as many as saw it presently termed a Monk by reason
heare by his so many ears yet hath he but one mouth and one belly to contain his meat but his round body is encompassed with many feet by whose help he can go any way he please without turning of his body his tail is something long and very hairy at the end Blood as good as balsom The inhabitants affirm that his blood is more effectuall in healing of wounds then any balsom It is strange that the Rhinoceros should be a born enemy to the Elephant wherefore he whets his horn which grows upon his nose upon the rocks and so prepares himself for fight wherein he chiefly assails the belly as that which he knows to be the softest he is as long as an Elephant but his legs are much shorter he is of the colour of box yet somewhat spotted Pompy was the first Plin. 18. c. 29. that shewed one at Rome The figure of the Rhinoceros The figure of the Chameleon Plim lib. 8. c. 33. Affrica produceth the Cameleon yet is it more frequent in India he is in shape and greatness like a Lizard but that his legs are strait and higher Arist lib. 2. hist anim cap. 12. his sides are joyned to the belly as in fish and his back stands up after the same manner his nose stands out not much unlike a swines his tail is long and endeth sharp and he foulds it up in a round like a serpent his nails are crooked his pace slow like as the Tortoise his body rough be never shuts his eyes neither doth he look about by the moving of the apple but by the turning of the whole eye The strange nature of the colour of the Chameleon The nature of his colour is very wonderful for he changeth it now and then in his eye and tail and whole body beside and he alwayes assimilates that which he is next to unless it be red or white His skin is very thin and his body clear therefore the one of these two either the colour of the neighbouring things in so great subtility of his clear skin easily shines as in a glass or else various humors diversly stirred up in him according to the variety of his affections represent divers colours in his skin as a turky-cock doth in those fleshy excrescences under his throat and under his head he is pale when he is dead Mathiolus writes that the right eye taken from a living Chameleon takes away the white spots which are about the thorny coat of the eye his body being beaten and mixed with Goats milk and rubbed upon any part fetcheth off hairs his gall discusseth the Cataracts of the eye CHAP. XIII Of Celestial Monsters PEradventure it hath not been strange that monsters have been generated upon the earth and in the Sea but for monsters to appear in heaven and in the upper region of the air exceeds all admiration Yet have we often read it written by the antients that the face of heaven hath been deformed by bearded tailed and haired Comets by meteors representing burning torches and lamps pillars darts shields troups of clouds hostilly assayling each other Dragons two Moons Suns and the like monsters and prodigies The figure of a fearfull Comet Also there have been seen great and thick bars of Iron to have faln from heaven which have presently been turned into swords and rapiers At Sugoliah in the borders of Hungaria a stone fell from Heaven wich a great noise the seventh day of September Anno Dom. 1514 it weighed two hundred and fifty pound the Citizens hangâ—â—â— up with a great iron-chain put through it in the midst of the Church of their City and used to shew it as a miracle to travellers of better note that pass that way * L. 2. c. 57. Pliny reports that clashing of armour and the sound of a trumpet were heard from Heaven often before and after the Cimbrian war The same author writes that in the third Consul-ship of Marius the Amarines and Tudortines saw the heavenly armies comming from East and West and so joyning those being vanquished which came from the East Which same thing was seen in Lusalia at a town called Jubea too hours after midnight Anno Dom. 1535. But in Anno Dom. 1550. upon the 19. day of Julie in Saxony not far from Wittenburg there appeared in the air a great Stag incompassed with two armed Hosts making a great noise in their conflict and at the same instant it rained blood in great abundance the Sun seemed to be cloven in two pieces and the one of them to fall upon the earth A little before the taking of Constantinople from the Christians Presages of the taking of Constantinople Monstrous rains there appeard a great army in the air appointed to fight attended on with a great company of dogs and other wilde beasts Julius Obsequius reports that in Anno Dom. 458. it rained flesh in Italy in great and lesser pieces part of which were devoured by the birds before they fell upon the earth that which fell upon the earth kept long unputrified and unchanged in colour and smell A. Dom. 989. Otho the third being Emperor it rained corn in Italy A. Dom. 180. it rained milk and oyl in great abundance and fruit-bearing trees brought forth corn Lycosthenes tells that in the time of Charles the fifth whilst Maidenburg was besieged three suns first appeared about 7. a clock in the morning and then were seen for a whole day whereof the middlemost was the brightest the two others were reddish and of a bloody colour but in the night time there appeared three Moons The same appeared in Bavaria Anna Dom. 1554 But if so prodigious and strange things happen in the Heavens besides the common order of nature shall we think it incredible that the like may happen in the earth Earthquakes Anno Dom. 542. the whole earth quaked mount Aetna cast forth flames and sparks of fire with which many houses of the neighbouring villages were burn'd Anno Dom. 1531. in Portugal there was an earthquake for eight dayes and it quaked seven or eight times each day so that in Lisbone alone it cast down a thousand and fifty houses and more then six hundred were spoyled Ferrara lately was almost wholly demolished by a fearful earthquake Above all which ever have been heard is that prodigie which happened in the time of Pliny at the death of Nero the Emperor in the Marucine field the whole Olive-field of Vectius Marcellus a Roman Knight going over the high way Lib. 2 cap. 73. and the fields which were against it comming into the place thereof Why should I mention the miracles of waters from whose depth and streams fires and great flames have oft broke forth They tell out of St. Angustine that the fire of the sacrifice which for those seventy years of the Babylonian captivity endured under the water was extinguished Antiochus selling the priest-hood to Jason What miracle is this that the fire
should live in the water above its force and natural efficacy and that the water should forget the extinguishing faculty Verily Philosophers truly affirm that the elements which are understood to be contrary and to fight in variety among themselves are mutually joyned and tied together by a marvellous confederacy The end of the Twenty fifth Book THE SIX and TWENTIETH BOOK Of the Faculties of Simple MEDICINES As also of their Composition and Use THE PREFACE AMongst the causes which we term healthful and other remedies which pertain to the health of man The excellency of medicines and the expelling of Diseases Medicines easily challenge the prime place which as it is delivered by Solomon God hath produced out of the earth and they are not to be abhorred by a wise man for there is nothing in the world which sooner and as by a miracle asswageth the horrid torments of diseases Therefore Herophilus called them fittingly administred The hands of the Gods And hence it was that such Physicians as excelled in the knowledg of Medicines have amongst the Antients acquired an opinion of Divinity It cannot by words he expressed what power they have in healing Wherefore the knowledg of them is very necessary not only for the prevention but also for the driving away of Diseases CHAP. I. What a medicine is and how it differeth from nourishment WEe define a medicine ro be That which hath power to change the body according to one or more qualities and that such as cannot be changed into our nature contrary whereto we term that nourishment which may be converted into the substance of our bodies But we define them by the word power because they have not an absolute nature but as by relation and depending upon the condition of the bodies by whom they are taken For that which is medicine to one is meat to another and that which is meat to this is medicine to that Thus for example Hellebore is nourishment to the Quail but a medicine to man Hemlock is nourishment to a Sterling but poyson to a Goose the Ferula is food to an Ass but poyson to other cattel Now this diversity is to be attributed to the different natures of creatures It is recorded in history that the same by long use may happen in men They report that a maid was presented to Alexander the Great who nourished with Napellus and other poysons had by long use made them familiar to her so that the very breath she breathed was deadly to the by-standers Therefore it ought to seem no marvel if at any time it happen that medicines turn into the nature and nourishment of our bodies for we commonly may see birds and swine feed upon serpents and toads without any harm and lastly Serpente Cinonia pullos Nutrit inducit per devia rura lacerta Illi eadem sumptis quaerunt animalia pennis The Stork with Serpents and with Lizards caught In wayless places nourisheth her brood And they the same pursue when as they 're taught To use their wing to get their wishd-for food CHAP. II. The difference of Medicines in their matter and substance The earth the mother of riches and medicines EVen as the concealed glory of worldly riches lyeth hid in the bowels of the earth and depths of the Sea and waters as gold silver and all sorts of metals gemms and pretious stones furnished with admirable virtues so we may behold the superficies of this earth cloathed with almost an infinite variety of trees shrubs and herbs where we may contemplate and wonder at the innumerable diversities of roots leaves flowers fruits gums their smells pleasant tasts and colours but much more at their virtues This same mother-earth as with her breasts nourisheth marvellous distinct kindes of living creatures various in their springing encrease and strength wherein the immense goodness of God the great Architect and framer of all things doth most clearly appear towards man as who hath subjected to our government as a patrimony so ample and plentiful provision of nature for our delight in nourishment and necessity of healing Therefore the antient Physicians have rightly delivered that all sorts of medicines may be abundantly had from living creatures plants the earth water and air Medicines are taken from living creatures either whole and entire What medicines taken from living creatures or else the parts and excrements of them We ofttimes use in Physick whole creatures as foxes whelps hedg-hodgs frogs snails worms crabs and other living creatures We also make use of some parts of them as the livet of a Wolf or Goat the lungs of the fox the bone of the Stags heart Cranium humanum fat blood flesh marrow the cods of the Castor or Beaver which is therefore termed Castoreum and such other particles that are usefull in Physick We know that also there are some medicines taken from excrements as horns nails hairs feathers skin as also from urine dung spittle hony egs wax milk wool sweat and others of this kinde under which we may comprehend musk civet pearl oesipus and sundry others of this nature We take medicines from plants both whole and also from their parts whether trees shrubs What from plants or herbs For we oft-times use succory marsh-mallows mallows plantain and the like whole but otherwhiles only the roots of plants their pith wood bark shoots stalks leaves flowers seeds fruits juices gums rosins mosses and the like Things taken from the earth for the use and matter of medicine are either earths stones What from the earth or Minerals The sorts of earth are Bole-Armenick Terra sigillata fullers-earth chalk potters clay and such like Stones are the pumice Marchisite of gold silver brass marble the load-stone plaister chalk sulphur vivum lapis specularis and others Metals and Minerals are gold silver tin lead brass Iron steel antimony ceruse brimstone Cinnaber litharge of gold and silver tutty true Pompholix verdigreece alum Romane vitriol coprass white green salts of sundry kindes both of Arsenicks and such like The following medicines are from fresh water rain-water spring-water river-water What from the water and all things thence arising as water lentils common flags water-lillies water-mints and all the creatures that live therein From the salt-water are taken salt Alcyonium all sorts of coral shels of fish the herb Androsace which grows in plenty in the marshes at Fontignan and Cape de Sete Asphaltum which is found in the dead sea From the air proceeds Manna therefore called mel aërium i. e. hony of the air What from the air and also all other kindes of dew that are useful in Physick by reason of the virtues they receive from the sun which raiseth them up from the air whereas they make some stay as also from the plants whereupon they fall and reside CHAP. III. The differences of simples in their qualities and effects ALL the mentioned sorts of simples are endued with one or more of the four
faculties whereof I now purpose to treat The first faculty common to all the rest and as it were their foundation flows from the four first qualities of the prime bodies or elements that is heat coldness driness and moisture and this either simple or compound as one or two of these prime qualities exceed in the temper of the medicine as may appear by this following The simple quality is either to Heat Cool Humect or Drie The compound arising from two joyned qualities either heats and dries Heats and moistens Cools and dries Cools and moistens Heat moderate Heats Attenuates Rarifies Opens the passages Digests Suppurates Immoderate Inflames and burns Bites whence follows Violent attraction Rubrification Consumption Colliquation An eschar Mortification Cold moderate Cooleth Condenseth Obstructeth Immoderate Congeals Stupifies Mortifies Moisture moderate Humects Lubricates Levigates and mitigates Glues Immoderate Obstructs lifts up into a flatulent tumor especially if it be a vaporous humidity Driness moderate Dries Ratifies Attenuates Immoderate Bindes Contracts or shrinks Causeth chops and scails The effect of these qualities is distinguished and as Galen observes digested into these orders 5. simp 1. de aliment which we term Degrees so that by a certain proportion and measure they may serve to oppugn diseases as the same Galen affirms For to a disease for example hot in the second degree no other medicine must be used then that which is cold in the like degree Wherefore all simple medicines are Hot Cold Moist or Drie in the beginning middle or extreme of the first second third or fourth degree The Heat Coldness Moisture Driness of the first second third fourth degree is either Obscure Manifest Vehement or Excessive An example of heat distinguished thus by degrees may be thus Warm water is temperate Examples of the degrees of heat that which is a little hotter is the first degree of heat if manifestly hot it is in the second degree but if it heat more vehemently it may be thought to come to the third but it scald then we know that it hath arrived to the fourth degree of heat Such also is the distinction of coldness moisture and driness by degrees Wherefore it will be worth our labour to give you examples of certain in medicines distinguished in their order and degree by which you may the more easily give conjecture of the rest Simple Medicines hot in the First degree Absinthium Althaea Amygdala dulcia Beta Brassica Chamaemelum Ladanum Semen Lini Saccarum Ervum sive Orebus Vinum novum For old is judged hot in the second or third degree as it is more or less years old Second degree Ammoniacum Artemisia Anethum Foenugraecum Mastiche Salvia Marrubium Melâ—ssa Aplum Chamaepytis Crocus â—icus Thus. Myrrha Mel. Nux moschata Pix utraque tum arida corpâ—ribus particulisque solidioribus aptior tum liquida delicatioribas Scylla Sarcocolla Bryonia Sal. Opopanax Ammi Third degree Abrotanum Agnus castus Anisum Asarum Aristolichia Chamaedrys Sabina Calamintha Cinnamonum Iris. Juniperus Hyssopus Origanum Sagapenum Chelidonium majus Ruta sativa Fourth degree Allum Caepa Euphorbium Nasturtium Pyrethrum Sinapi Tithymalli Anacardi Chelidâ—nium miâ—us Galeno Yet outs by reason of the gentleness of the air and moisture of our soil is not so acrid Ruta sylvestris This as all wilde and not cultivated things becomes more strong and acrid then the Garden-Rue Simples cold in the First degree Atriplex Hordeum Cydonia mala Malva Pyra Pruna Rosa Viola Second degree Acacia Cucurbita Cucumis Mala granata acida dulcia enim temperata sunt potius Plantago Polyganum Solanum hortense nam id quod somniferum dicitus vi refrigerandi ad papaver accedit Third degree Hyoscyamus Solanum somniferum Portulaca Sempervivum Mandragora Fourth degree Cicuta Papaveris genera omnia excepto Corniculato huic enim incidendi abstergendi vim attribuit Gal. Certe nitrosum salsum gustu percipitur quo fit ut calidae siccae sit naturae Opium Simples moist in the First degree Buglâ—ssum Viola Malva Rapum Spinacia Second degree Ammoniacum Lactuca Cucurbita Cucumis Melones Portulaca Simples drie in the First degree Thus. Chamaemelon Brassica Sarcocolla Crecus Faba Faenugraecum Hordeum integrum Second degree Artemesia Pix arida Orobus Plantago Balaustia Nux moschata Lens Mastiche Mel. Sal. Anethum Myrrha Third degree Abrotonum ustum Absinthium Myrtus Acetum Aloe Milium Cuminum Sanguis draconâ—s Galla. Sabina Fourth degree Piper Allium Nasturtium Sinapi Euphorbium The effects of the first qualâ—ties by accident Those we have mentioned have of themselves and their own nature all such qualities yet do they prâ—â—â—e far other effects by accident and besides their own nature in our bodies by reason of which they are termed accidental causes This shall be made manifest by the following examples External heat by accident refrigerates the body within because it opens the passageâ— and potes and calls forth the internal heat together with the spirits and humors by sweats whence it follows that the digestion is worse and the â—ppetite is diminished The same encompassing heat also humects by accident whilest it diffuses the humors concrete with cold for thus Venery is thought to humect The like may be said of Cold for that it heats not by its proper and native but by an adventitious force whereof you may make trial in Winter when as the ambient cold by shutting the pores of the body hinders the breathing foâ—th and dissipation of the native heat Whence it is inwardly doubled and the concoction better performed and the appetite strengthned This same Cold also drie by accident when as it by accident repercusses the humor that was ready to flow down into any part and whilst it concretes that which is gathered in the part for thus by the immoderate use of repercussers an oedematous tumor proceeding from gross and viscid phlegm degenerates into a schirrus Driness and Moisture because they are more passive qualities shew their effects by not so manifest operations as heat and cold do but in comparison of them they are rather to be judged as matter or a subject CHAP. IV. Of the second faculties of Medicines WEe term those the second faculties of Medicines which have dependence upon the first which are formerly mentioned as it is the part of Heat to Rarifie Attract Open Attenuate Levigate Cleanse Of Cold to Condense Repercuss Shut up Incrassate Exasperate Constipate Of Moisture to Soften Relax Of Driness to Harden Stiffen Hence we term that an attractive medicine which hath an attractive faculty as on the contrary that a repercussive that repels a detergent that which cleanses viscous matter We call that an Emplastick medicine which not only shuts up the pores of the body but reduces the liquid bodies therein contained to a certain equality and substance Thus also emollients relaxers and the rest have their denominations from their effects as we shall declare hereafter CHAP. V. Of the third faculties of
Medicines THe third faculty of medicines depends for the most part upon the first and second faculties sometimes conjoyned otherwhiles separate Also sometimes it follows neither of these fatulties but a certain property and inexplicable quality which is only known by experience Now the operations of this third faculty are to agglutinate to fill with flesh to cicatrize to asswage pain to move or stay the urine milk seed the courses sweats vomits and performe such like operations in or about the body Thus the generation of flesh is produced by the concourse of two faculties that is of drying and cleansing But driness and astriction produce a glutinating and cicatrizing faculty A hot and attenuating faculty causeth sweats moves urine the courses and the like in the body but contrary faculties retard and stop the same To mitigate pain proceeds only from the faculty to wit from heat or a moderately heating faculty to procure rest from cold only or coldness joyned with some moysture But to procure vomit proceeds neither from the first nor second faculty but from a certain occult and essential property which is naturally implanted in Agarick and other nauseous and vomitory medicines CHAP. VI. Of the fourth faculty of Medicines THe fourth faculty of medicines is not of the same condition with those that are formerly mentioned for it depends not upon them or any other manifest or elementary quality The fourth faculty of medicines depends only upon an occult property but on an occult property of the whole substance by means whereof it works rather upon this then that part upon this rather then that humor Wherefore Physicians cannot by any reason finde out this faculty but only by experience as we have said a little before of medicines procuring vomit Hence it is that names are given to those medicines from those parts that they chiefly respect For they are termed Cephalicks which respect the head as Betony Marjarom Sage Rosemary Stachas Pneumonicks which respect the Lungs as Liquorice sweet Almonds Ortis Elecampane Cordials that strengthen the heart as Saffron Cinnamon Citrons but chiefly their rindes Bugloss Coral Ivory Stomachical which respect the stomach and the orifice thereof as Nutmegs Mint Anise Mastick Pepper Ginger Hepaticks which respect the Liver as Wormwood Agrimony Spicknard Succory Sanders Spleneticks which have relation to the spleen as as Time Epithymum broom flowers Cetrach Capers the bark of their roots the bark of Tamarisk Diureticks such as respect the kidnies and urinary passages as the roots of Smallage Asparagus Fennel Butchers broom the four greater cold seeds Turpentine Plantain Saxifrage Arthniticks or such as strengthen the joynts as Cowslips Chamaepytis Elecampane Calamint Hermodactils and the like To this rank may be referred purging medicines which furnished with a specifick property shew their efficacy on one humor more then another humor and that impact more in one part then in another For thus Agrick chiefly draws phlegm from the head and joynts Rubarb draws choler chiefly from the Liver and hurts the kidnies But let us here forbear the consideration of things as not appertaining to Surgery But some medicines of this kinde are furnished with one simple faculty othersome with more and those contrary whereof your taste may give you sufficient notice for Rubarb at the first touch of the tongue is found acrid and hot but when you come to chaw and throughly to taste it you shall finde it to partake of an earthly astriction Therefore because tasts give notice of the faculties of medicines therefore I have thought good to treat of them briefly CHAP. VII Of Tastes TAste as Galen delivers according to Aristotle and Theophrastus Lib 1. simpl is a certain concoction of moisture in driness caused by means of heat which we know or discern by the tongue well tempered and fittingly furnished with spittle and his nerves There are nine differences of tastes for there are three judged hot to wit the acrid bitter and salt three cold the acid austere and acerb three temperate the sweet the oyly or fat and the insipide Differences of tastes Now they are thought so many according to the different degrees of concoction for it appears greater in hot tastes and and as it were a certain assation but less in cold but indifferent and as it were an elixation in things temperate therefore Nature observes this order in the concoction of sapid bodies that are the first the aceâ—b taste should take place then the austere and lastly the acid from these as it were rudiments of concoction arises an insipid then an oylie then a sweet perfectly concocted and temperate This concoction exceeding the bounds of mediocrity there arises a salt taste then a bitter and then an acrid with the highest excess of almost a fiery heat Yet I would be thus understood that all things that are by nature sapid do not alwayes ascend to the height of sweetness by the degrees of acerbity austerity and acidity as though it were of absolute necessity that all things that are sweet should be acerb austere and acid For there are many things found especially in plants and their fruits which when they shall arrive to their perfection and maturity are acid bitter or salt but being yet unâ—ipe and not come to full perfection they have a certain sweetness which afterwards by a furthâ—r digestion or perfection and concoction acquire a bitter austere or acid taste For thus bitterness in Wormwood and Aloes acrimony in Pepper or Pellitory is a perfection of nature as full ripeness and perfect concoction and not an excess of heat in that Species Also acerbity and austerity is a perfection of nature and not a rudiment in Services and Cornelians acidity or tartness is also in verjuice But in very many things it so falls out that the sweet or fatty tastes become so and acquire their perfection by concoction as in Grapes Figs Pears Apples and almost all other such fruits as we usually feed upon Therefore I will now treat of each of them in order first beginning with cold tastes The acerb taste The acerb taste is cold and terrestrial and of a substance absolutely gross being less humid then the austere but much less then the acid It notably cools and dries it condensates binds repels especially from the superficies and it also exasperates this taste resides and may be found in Pomegranat pills Galls Sumach and Cypress nuts The austere The austere is nighest in temper and effects to the acerb but somewhat moister for the acerb absolutely consists in a terrestrial and cold substance Wherefore this increased by a degree of concoction acquires more store either of heat alone or else of moisture alone or else of both together moisture I say and that is either aiery or else watry Therefore if these fruits which before their maturity are acerb have an accession of heat then do they become sweet as you perceive by Chesnuts but if there be an accession of
the use of emollients The third is that we artificially gather after what manner this mollifying must be performed that is whether we should mingle with the emollients detersive or discussing medicines For there are many desperate scirthous tumors that is such as cannot be overcome by any emollient medicine as those which are grown so hard that they have lost their sense and thereupon are become smooth and without hairs Here you must observe that the part sometimes becomes cold in so great an excess that the native heat plainly appears to languish so that it cannot actuate any medicine That this languishing heat may be resuscitated an iron stove shall be set near to the part wherein a good thick piece of iron heated red hot shall be enclosed for so the stove will keep hot a long time The figure of an iron stove A. The case of the stove B. The iron-bat to be heated C. The lid to shut the stove CHAP. XIV Of Detersives or Mundificatives A Detersive is defined to be that which doth deterge or cleanse an ulcer and purge forth a double kinde of excrement of the which one is thicker which is commonly called sordes which is drawn forth from the bottom of the ulcer by the efficacious quality of the medicines the other is more thin and watery which the Greeks call Ichor the Latins Sanies which is taken away by the driness of the medicine and therefore Hippocrates hath well advised that every ulcer must be cleansed and dried Detersives Of Detersives some are simple some compound some stronger some weaker The simple are either bitter sweet or sowr the bitter are Gentiana Aristolochia iris enula scylla serpentaria centaurinum minus absinthium marrubium perforata abrotonon apium chelidonium ruta hyssopus scabiâ—sa artemisia eupatarium aloe fumus terrae hedera terrestris a lixivum made with the ashes of these things lupini orobus amygdala amara faba terebinthina myrrha mastiche sagapenum galbanum ammoniacum the galls of beasts stercus caprinum urina bene cocta squama aeris aes ustum aerugo scoria aeris antimonium calx chalcitis misy sory alumen The sweet are Viola rosa mâ—lilotum ficus pingues dactyli uvae passae glycyrrhiza aqua hordei aqua mulsa vinum dulce mel saccarum serum lactis manna thus The sharp are all kinde of sowr things Capreoli vitium acetum and other acid things The compound are Syrupus de absinthio de fumaria de marrubio de eupatorio de artemisia acetosus lixivium oleum de vitellis ovorum de terebinthina de tartaro unguentum mundificati vum de apio Their use apostolorum pulvis mercurialis We use such things as deterge that the superfluous matter being taken away nature may the more conveniently regenerate flesh to fill up the cavity But in the use of them consideration is first to be had of the whole body whether it be healthy plethorick or ill disposed there is consideration to be had of the part which is moister and drier indued with a more exquisite or duller sense But oft-times accidents befall ulcers besides nature as a callus a defluxion of a hot or otherwise malign humor and the like symptoms Lastly consideration is to be had whether it be a new or inveterate ulcer for from hence according to the indication remedies are appointed different in quantity and quality so that oft-times we are constrained to appoint the bitter remedy in stead of the sweet Neither truly with a painful and dry ulcer doth any other then a liquid detersive agree neither to be moist any other then that of a dry consistence as Powders CHAP. XV. Of Sarcoticks No medicine truly sarcotick THat medicine is said to be sarcotick which by its driness helps nature to regenerate flesh in an ulcer hollow and diligently cleansed from all excrements But this is properly done by blood indifferent in quality and quantity Wherefore if we must speak according to the truth of the thing there is no medicine which can properly and truly be called sarcotick For those which vulgarly go under that name are only accidentally such as those which without biting and erosion do dry up and deterge the excrements of an ulcer which hinder the endeavour of nature in generating of flesh For as by the law of nature from that nourishment which flows to the nourishing of the part there is a remain or a certain thin excrement flowing from some other place called by the greeks Ichor and by the Latins Sanies Thus by the corruption of the part there concretes another grosser excrement termed Rypos by the Greeks and Sordes by the Latins That makes the ulcer more moist this more filthy Hence it is that every wound which requires restitution of the lost substance must be cured with two sorts of medicines the one to dry up and waste the superflous humidity thereof the other to fetch off the filth and by how much the wound is the deeper by so much it requires more liquid medicines that so they may the more easily enter into every part thereof But diversity of things shall be appointed according to the various temper of the part For if the affected part shall be moist by nature such things shall be chosen as shall be less drie if on the contrary the part be drie then such things shall be used as be more drie but many sorts of medicines shall be associated with the sarcoticks according to the manifold complication of the affects possessing the ulcer Therefore nature only is to be accounted the workmaster and the efficient cause in the regenerating of flesh and laudable blood the material cause and the medicine the helping or assisting cause or rather the cause without which it cannot be as that by cleansing and moderately drying without any vehement heat takes away all hinderances of incarnation and orders and fits the blood to receive the form of flesh This kinde of medicine according to Galen ought to be drie only in the first degree lest by too much driness it might drink up the blood and matter of the future flesh which notwithstanding is to be understood of sarcoticks which are to be applied to a delicate and temperate body For if the ulcer be more moist of the body more hard then is fit we may ascend to such things as are drie even in the third degree And hence it is that such drie medicines may first be called detersives and then presently sarcoticks A sarcotick medicine is either simple or comound Simple Sarcoticks stronger or weaker Simple sarcotick medicines are Aristolochia utraque iris acorus dracunculus asarum symphyti omnia genera betonica sanicula mellifolium lingua canis verbena scabiosa pinpinella hypericon scordium plantago rubia major et minor eorumque succi Terebinthina lota non lota resina pini gummi arabicum sarcocolla mastiche colophonia manna thuris cortex ejusdem aloe olibanum
Ruptoria and potential Cauteries Now all these differences are taken from that they are more or less powerful For it oft-times happens that according to the different temper and consistence of the parts according to the longer or shorter stay a Cathaeretick may penetrate as far as a Septick and on the contrary an Escharotick may enter no farther then a Septick Cathaereticks These are judged Cathaereticks Spongia usta alumen ustum non ustum vitriolum ustum calx mediocriter lota aerugo chalcanthum squamma aeris oleum de vitriolo trochisci andronis phasionis asphodelorum ung Aegyptiacum apostolorum pulvis mercurii arsenicum sublimatum Septicks and Vesicatories Septicks and Vesicatories are Radix scillae bryoniae sigill beatae Mariae buglossa radix ranunculi panis porcini apium risus lac titbymallorum lac ficiâ—euphorbium anacardus-sinapi cantharides arsenicum sublimatum For all these weaken the native temper and consistence of the part and draw thereunto humors plainly contrary to nature Escharoticks Escharoticks or Causticks are Calx viva fax vini cremata praecipuè aceti ignis whereto are referred all Cauteries as well actual as potential whereof we shall treat hereafter Their use We use Cathaereticks in tender bodies and diseases not very contumacious therefore by how much they are less acrid and painful by so much oft-times they penetrate the deeper for that they are less troublesome by delay but we use Septicks and sometimes Escharoticks in ulcers that are callous putrid and of unexhausted humidity but principally in cancers carbuncles and excessive haemorrhagies When as we make use of these the patient must have a convenient diet appointed must abstain from wine lastly they must not be used but with discretion for otherwise they may cause fevers great inflammations intolerable pains swounings gangreens and sphacels Cauteries heedfully used strengthen and dry the part amend an untameable distemper dull the force of poison bridle putrefaction and mortification and bring sundry other benefits CHAP. XIX Of Anodynes or such as mitigate or asswage pain What pain is BEfore we treat of Anodyne medicines we think it fit to speak of the nature of pain Now pain is a sorrowful and troublesome sense caused by some sudden distemper or solution of continuity There are three things necessary to cause pain The efficient cause that is a sodain departure from a natural temper or union the sensibleness of the body receiving the dolorifick cause lastly the apprehension of this induced change caused either by distemper or union for otherwise with how exquisite soever sense the body receiving the cause is indued with unless it apprehend and mark it there is no pain present Hence it is that Aphorism of Hippocrates Quicunque parte aliquâ corpâ—ris dolentes dolorem omnino non sentiunt his mens aegrotat that is Whosoever pained in any part of their bodies do wholly feel no pain their understanding is ill affected and depraved Heat cold moisture and driness induce a sodain change of temper and heat and cold cause sharp pain driness moderate but moisture scarce any at all for moisture causeth not pain so much by its quality as it doth by the quantity Both the fore-mentioned qualities especially associated with matter as also certain external causes too violently assailing such as these that may cause contusion cut prick or too much extend Wherefore pain is a symptom of the touch accompanying almost all diseases therefore oft-times leaving these they turn the counsel of the Physician to mitigate them which is performed either by mitigating the efficient causes of pain or dulling the sense of the part Hereupon they make three differences of Anodynes For some serve to cure the disease othersome to mitigate it othersome stupifie and are narcotick We term such curative of the diseases which resist and are contrary to the causes of diseases Thus pain caused by a hot distemper is taken away by oil of Roses Oxycrate and other such like things which amend and take away the cause of pain to wit the excess of heat Pain caused by a cold distemper is amended by Oleum Laurinum Nar dinum de Castoreo Pain occasioned by too much driness is helped by Hydraelium a bath of fresh and warm water Lastly by this word Anodyne taken in the largest sense we understand all purging medicines Phlebotomony Scarification Cauteries Cuppings Glysters and other such like things as evacuate any store of the dolorifick matter But such as are properly termed Anodynes What properly termâ—d Anodynes are are of two sorts for some are temperare others hot and moist in the first degree and consequently near to those that are temperate these preserve the native heat in the proper integrity thus they amend all distemperatures of this kinde are accounted Sallad oil oil of sweet Almonds the yolks of eggs and a few other such like things these strengthen the native heat that thus increased in substance it may with the more facility orecome the cause of pain besides also they rarifie attenuate digest and consequently evacuate both gross and viscid humors as also cloudy flatulencies hindred from passing forth such are floros chamoemili meliloti crocus oleum chamoemelinum anethinum oleum lini oleum ex semine altheae lubricorum ovorum ex tritico butyrum lana succida suillus adeps vitulinus gallinaceus anserinus humanus ex anguilla cunicula aliis Lac muliebre vaccinum mucago seminis lini faenugraeci althaeae malvae vel ejusmodi seminum decoctum as also Decoctum liliorum violariae capitis pedum intestinorum arietis et hoedi Narcoticks or stupefying medicines improperly termed Anodynes Narcoticks improperly termed anodynes The use of them are cold in the fourth degree therefore by their excess of cold they intercept or hinder the passage of the animal spirits to the part whence it is that they take away sense of this sort are hyoscyamus cicuta sclanum manicum mandragora papaver opium arctissima vincula You may make use of the first sort of Anodynes in all diseases which are cured by the opposition of their contraries but of the second to expugn pains that are not very contumacious that by their application we may resist defluxion inflammation the fever and other symptoms But whereas the bitterness of pain is so excessive great that it will not stoop to other medicines then at the length must we come to the third sort of anodyneâ— Yet oft-times the bitterness of pain is so great that very narcoticks must be applied in the first place if we would have the part and the whole man to be in safety Yet the too frequent use of them especially alone without the addition of saffron myrrh castoreum or some such like thing useth to be very dangerous for they extinguish the native heat and cause mortification manifested by the blackness of the part But intolerable pains to wit such as are occasioned by the excess of
inflammation and gangrenes may be sooner mitigated by opening a vein purging and scarifying the part affected then either by properly termed anodynes or narcoticks to wit that pain may be the remedy of pain By purgers we here understand not only such as taken by the mouth produce that effect Tetrah 1. sem 3. cap. 35. Purgatives to be externally applied but also such as outwardly applied perform the same as those whereof Aâ—tius makes mention As. â„ž pulpae seu medul colocynth semin eruc rut sylvest elaterii gr cindii lathyrid expurgatar galban nitri cerae singulorum â„¥ iiii opopan Ê’ ii terebinth Ê’ vi terenda terito et taurino felle paulatim irrigato donec apte imbibantur Then apply it about the navel even to the share for thus it will purge by stool if on the contrary you apply it to the bottom of the stomach it will cause vomit Another â„ž elaterii Ê’iii colocynth scammon squammae aeris radic cucumer agrest lathyrid an Ê’ i. aut pro lathyrid tithymal succum terito et cibratoâ—at cum oleo plurimum salis habente subigito magnam inde pilam e lana confertam hoc medicamento illitam umbilico aut lumbis applicato Or The composition of a purging oil and ointment â„ž fellis taurin Ê’.i gr cindii virid â„¥ iv succi lupinor virid â„¥ ii euphorb â„¥ i. pulp colocynth tantundem adip vulpin recent â„¥ vi adip viper â„¥ ii ss stercor muris â„¥ iv succi poeon castor singulor Ê’ iv ol ligustrin â„¥ vi ol antiq â„¥ i. fiat unguentum vel oleum It purgeth without trouble and besides the other commodities it also is good against distraction or madness Two spoonfuls is the greatest quantity to be used at one time for in some one is sufficient annoint therewith the navel and thereabouts and a just purgation will ensue thereupon which if it shall flie out beyond your expectation you may soment the belly with a sponge moistened in warm wine and pressed forth again it will be presently staied Moreover Fernelius lib. 7 methodi makes mention of a laxative ointment CHAP. XX. Of the composition and use of Medicines Htherto we have spoken of the faculties of simple medicines now we think good to say something of the compounding of them for so by the Architect are had and known every thing apart and then he settles the workmen to the building the conceived form of which hath been in his minde ever since he did enterprise it Therefore the composition of divers medicaments with their qualities and effects is a mingling appointed by the art of the Physician Hence therefore rheum aloe rosa absynthium Gal. 2 simp 4. de sanit tuend although they have divers substances and faculties yet are notwithstanding called simple medicines because they have that variety from Nature not from Art But we many times call simple such things as are compounded by art as oxym simpl oxysacch simplex as compared to greater compositions And therefore oftentimes we use compound medicines because alwaies the simple medicine alone hath not strength enough to oppugn the disease For many times the sick labor with manifold and not simple affects The necessity of compound medicines from which there being taken a various indication we gather contrary simple medicines to apply to every affect in one composition But oftentimes the nature of the part of the Patient or of the body affected requireth another kind of medicament which may be proper for the removing that disease wherefore it is so made to oppugn the disease and not offend the body and we mingle many other together whose effects may temper one another Moreover the composition of medicines was necessary that because those things which have not a good taste color or smell by Art or composition might be made more grateful Compound medicines of which we intend to speak are Glysters Suppositories Noduli Pessaries Oils Liniments Ointments Emplasters Cerars Pultisses Cataplasms Fomentations Embrocations Epithemates Vesicatories Cauteries Collyria Errhina Sneesing-powders Masticatories Gargarisms Dentifâ—ices Bâ—gs Fumigations Semicupiums Baths But first it is expedient that I say something of weights and measures with their notes by which medicines commonly are measured and noted by Physicians CHAP. XXI Of weights and measures and the notes of both of them A grain the beginning of all weight EVery weight ariseth from a beginning and foundation as it were for as our bodies do arise of the four first simple bodies or elements into which they are often resolved so all weights do arise from the grain which is as it were the beginning and end of the rest Now hereby is understood a barly-corn or grain and that such as is neither too dry or overgrown with mouldiness What is meant by a grain or rancid but well conditioned and of an indifferent bigness Obolus A scruple A dram An ounce A pound Ten grains of these make an Obolus two Oboli or twenty grains make a scruple three scruples or sixty grains make a dram eight drams make one ounce twelve ounces make one pound medicinal which is for the most part the greatest weight used by Physicians and which they seldom exceed and it is resolved into ounces drams scruples oboli and grains which is the least weight To express these weights we use certain notes the pound is expressed by this note lb. the ounce by this â„¥ the dram thus Ê’ the scruple thus ℈ the obolus with the beginning letter thus obol the grain with his beginning letter thus g. But sometimes we measure the quantity of medicines by measures and not alwaies by weights and therefore we express a handful by this note m. a pugil thus p. number thus n. and the half part of every weight and measure is expressed by this note ss put after every note of the aforesaid weights and measures of the same sort as the half pound lb ss the half ounce â„¥ ss and so of the rest Moreover in describing the same medicament we use the notes sometimes of weights sometimes of measures and therefore it is to be noted that herbs green or dry are signed with these notes m.p. but those which are dry and be brought to powder with these notes â„¥ Ê’ p. Roots by these notes â„¥ Ê’ p. m. Barks by these notes â„¥ Ê’ Seeds by these notes â„¥ Ê’ Fruits by these notes an p. â„¥ Ê’ ℈ Flowers by these notes p.m. â„¥ Ê’ Pulses by these notes p. â„¥ Ê’ All other medicaments either dry or liquid are described with these notes lb. â„¥ Ê’ ℈ obol g. Having expounded these things let us come to the description of compound medicines beginning with glysters first as the remedy which is most common and familiar and almost chiefly necessary of all others CHAP. XXII Of Glysters What a glyster is A Glyster is an injection prepared first and properly for the gross intestines and fundament for sometimes glysters are used and made
with them should so be infected and corrupted The other is that there be great quantity given that so some may ascend to the upper guts The third is that the sick sleep after the taking of it for so it is more easily converted into nourishment and the â—alimentary matter is better kept for sleep hindereth evacuations In Glysters of this kinde we must beware of Salt Hony and oil for the two first provoke excretion by their acrimony and the last by his humidity doth relax and lubricate They who think no kind of Glyster can nourish or sustain the body rely upon this reason That it is necessary whatsoever nourisheth Their Argument that deny Glysters to nourish Confuted first by reason should have a triple commutation or concoction in the body first in the stomach secondly in the liver thirdly in all the members But this opinion is repugnant to reason and experience to reason for that a certain sense of such things as are defective is implanted in all and every of the natural parts of our body Therefore seeing nutrition is a repletion of that which is empty without doubt the empty and hungry parts will draw from any place that nourishment that is fit and convenient for them and in defect thereof whatsoever they meet with which by any familiarity may asswage and satisfie their desire But the alimentary Glysters by us described consist of things which agree very well-with the nature of our bodies and such as are boiled and ordered with much art so to apply the chylification to be performed in the stomach Therefore they may be drawn in by the meseraick veins of rhe guts which according to Galen have a certain attractive faculty And thence they may be easily carried through the gate-vein liver and so over the whole body And experience teacheth Secondly by experience that many sick people when they could take nothing by the mouth have been sustained many daies by the help of these kinde of Glysters What is more to be said We have seen those who have taken a Suppository by the fundament and vomited it at the mouth by which it also appeareth that something may flow without danger of the sick from the guts into the stomach Commonly they give Glysters any hour of the day without any respect of time but it should not be done unless a great while after meals otherwise the meat being hindered from digestion will be drawn out of the stomach by the Glyster Glysters are used to help the weaker expulsive faculty of the guts The common use of glysters and by consequence also of the other parts both that such as through want of age and old people and such as by reason of great imbecillity by sickness cannot admit of a purging medicine may by this means at least ease themselves of the trouble and burden of hurtful humors Galen hath attributed to Storks the invention of Glysters which with their bils having drunk Sea-water which from saltness hath a purging qualitie wash themselves by that part whereby they use to bring away the excrements of their meats and of the bodie But a Glyster is fitly taken after this manner whilest the Syringe is expressed let the patient hold open his mouth for by this means all the muscles of the Abdomen which help by compression â—he excretion of the guts are relaxed Let him wear nothing that may gird in his belly let him lie upon his right side bending in a semicircular figure and so the Glyster will the more easily pass to the upper guts and as it were by an overflowing wet and wash all the guts and excrements It hapneth otherwise to those who lie upon their left side for the Glyster being so injected is conceived to abide and as it were to stop in the Intestinum rectum The sick having received the glyster must turn to their side grieved or Colon because in this site these two intestines are oppressed and as it were shut up with the weight of the upper guts A little while he may lie upon his back after he hath received the Glyster and presently after he may turn himself on either side And if there be pain in any part so long as he is able may incline to that side Moreover because there are many who cannot by any reason be perswaded to shew their buttocks to him that should administer the Glyster a foolish shamefastness hindring them therefore I thought good in this place to give the figure of an Instrument with which one may give a Glyster to himself by putting up the pipe into the fundament lifting the buttocks a little up The pipe is marked wiâ—h this letter A. The body of the Syringe whereinto the Glyster must be put with this Letter B. The figure of a Glyster pipe and Syringe by benefit whereof a man may give himself a Glyster CHAP. XXIII Of Suppositories Nodules and Pessaries A Suppository is a certain medicament formed like unto a tent or gobbet of paste such as is commonly used to fat Fowl It is put into the fundament that it might excite the sphincter-muscle to send forth those excrements which are knit in the guts Antiently it had the form of an Acorn whence it is called to this day Glans The Suppositories we now usually make have the form of a Pessary that is round and longish in the form of a wax-Candle They are either weak The differences stronger or sharp the weak are made of the stalks or the roots of Beets of Lard boiled Hony with Salt or of Castle-sope The stronger of purging powders as Hiera with Salt and hony or the juices of sharp herbs or mingled with the galls of beasts It is commonly made thus The form as â„ž Mellis â„¥ i. Salis aut pulveris alterius irritantisÊ’i The use â„ž Mellis cocti â„¥ i. pul Colocynthidos ℈ ss Salis gemmae ℈ i. fiat Suppositorium We use Suppositories when the sick by his infirmitie is unwilling or not able to bear or away with a Glyster as in burning Feavers or when as one being injected is slow and resteth in the guts And we use the sharper Suppositories in soporiferous affects of the head that they might provoke the dull faculty of the guts to expulsion As also when the condition of the disease is such that by the use of Glysters there is manifest hurt as in an Enterocele where the gut so swels that over and above if it be filled by the glyster infused it would the more press the Peritonaeum so that straightwaies by the relaxed or broken part it might easily be devolved into the Cod. Nodules have the same use with Suppositories and are oftentimes substituted in stead of Glysters They are made of gentle medicines as the yelks of Eggs with a little Salt and Butter or of Gall and Hony tied up in a cloth in the form of a Filbert the string of it may hang forth whereby the Nodule in the fundament
thick and less fit to enter the passages of the nostrils and the sieve like bones but apt rather there to cause obstruction and intercept the freedome of respiration â„ž succi betae Ê’i aq salv beton an Ê’ii ss castor ℈ ss piper pyreth an ℈ i. fiat caputpurgium An errhine with powdeâ— Drye Errhines that are termed sternutatories for that they cause sneesing are made of powders only to which purpose the last mentioned things are used as also aromatick things in a small quantity as to Ê’ii at the most as â„ž major nigel caryoph zinzih an ℈ i. acor pyrâ—th panis porcin A sternutatory an ℈ ss euphorh ℈ i. terantur in nares mittantur aut in sufflientur Errhines of the consistence of Emplasters by the Latins vulgarly called Nasalia are made of the described powders or gums dissolved in the juice of some of the forementioned herbs incorporated with turpentine and wax that so they may the better be made into a pyramidal form to be put into the nostrils As â„ž majoran salv nigel ℈ ii pip alb caryoph galang an ℈ i. pyreth euphorb an Ê’ ss panis porcin ellebor alb an The matter of solid errhines ℈ i. terantur in pulverem redigantur And then with turpentine and wax as much as shall be sufficient make them up into Nasalia of a pyramidal or taper-fashion Their use We use Errhines in inveterate diseases of the brain as the epilepsie fear of blindness an apoplexy lethargy convulsion the lost sense of smelling yet we first use general remedies and evacuations lest by sneesing and the like concussion of the brain for the exclusion of that which is offensive thereto there should be made a greater attraction of impurity from the subjacent parts Liquid things must be drawn up into the nostrils warm out of the palm of the hand to the quantity of â„¥ ss The manner of using them the mouth being in the interim filled with water lest the attracted liquor should fall upon the palat and so upon the lungs dry Errhines are to be blown into the nose with a pipe or quill solid ones must be fastned to a thred that they may be dâ—awn forth as need requires when as they are put up into the nostrils The morning the belly being empty is the fittest time for the use of Errhines If by their force the nose shall be troubled with an itching the pain thereof must be mitigated by womans milk or oyl of violets To whom they are hurtful The use of attractive Errhines is hurtful to such as are troubled with diseases of the eyes or ulcers in the nose as it oft-times falls out in the Lues Venerea wherefore in this case it will be best to use Apophlegmatisms which may divert the matter from the nose CHAP. XXXVI Of Apohlegmatisms or Masticatories APophlegmatismoi in Greek and Masticatoria in Latine What an apophlegmatism is The differences are medicines which kept or held in the mouth somewhat chawed do draw by the mouth forth of the brain excrementitious humors especially phlegm now they are chiefly made four manner of wayes the first 〈◊〉 when as the medicines are received in hony or wax and formed into pills and so given to chaw upon The second is when as the same things are bound up in a fine linnen-cloth so to be held in the mouth The third is when as a decoction of acrid medicines is kept in the mouth for a pretty space The fourth is when as some acrid medicine or otherwise drawing phlegm as pellitory of Spain mastich and the like is taken of it self to the quantity of a hasel-nut and so chawed in the mouth for some space The matter of masticatories is of the kinde of acrid medicines as of pepper mustard hyssop ginger pellitory of Spain and the like amongst which you must make choice chiefly of such as are not troublesome by any ingrate taste that so they may be the longer kept in the mouth with the less offence and loathing Yet masticatories are sometimes made of harsh or acerb medicines as of berberies the stones or prunes of cherries which held for some space in the mouth draw no less store of phlegm then acrid things for the very motion and rowling them up and down the mouth attracts because it heats compresses and expresses the quantity of the medicine ought to be from â„¥ ss to â„¥ i ss as â„ž pyreth staphysag an Ê’i ss mastich Ê’ ss pulverentur involvantur nodulis in masticatoria Or â„ž zinzib sinap an Ê’i euphorb ℈ ii piper Ê’ss excipiantur melle et fiant pastilli pro masticatoriis â„ž hyssop thym origan salv an p i. boil them in water to wash the mouth withall Or â„ž zinzib caryoph an Ê’i pyreth pip an Ê’ss staphysagr Ê’ii mastiches â„¥ ss excipiantur fiant pastilli pro masticatoriis The use of masticatories We use masticatories in old diseases of the brain dimness of the sight deafness pustles of the head and face and sometimes to divert the excrements which run to the nose being ulcerated Masticatories are very hurtful to such as have their mouths or throats ulcerated To whom hurtful as also to them whose lungs are subject to inflammations distillations and ulcers for then Errhines are more profitable to derive the matter of the disease by the nostrils For though the humor drawn from the brain into the mouth by the means of the masticatory may be thence cast forth by coughing and spitting yet in the interim nature will be so inured to that passage for the humor so that it will run that way when as we sleep and fall down upon the parts thereunder weak either by nature or by accident The time fittest for the use of Apophlegmatisms is the morning the body being first purged if any ingrateful taste remain in the mouth or adhere to the tongue by using of masticatories you shall take it away by washing the mouth with warm water or a decoction of liquorice and barly CHAP. XXXVII Of Gargarisms What a gargle is The differences thereof A Gargle or gargarism is a liquid composition fit for to wash the mouth and all the parts thereof to hinder defluxion and inflammation to heal the ulcers which are in those parts to asswage pain Their composition is two-fold the first is of a decoction of roots leaves flowers fruits and seeds fit for the disease now the decoction is to be made either in fair water alone or with the admixture of white or red wine or in the decoction of liquorice and barly or of pectoral things as the intention of the Physician is to repel cool or hinder inflammation as in the tooth-ach caused by matter which is yet in motion to discuss as in the tooth-ach already at the height or to cleanse as in the ulcers of the mouth or to drie and bince as when it is fit to heal the ulcers already
health stored with pleasing delight Baths are of two sorts some natural others artificial natural are those which of their own accord without the operation or help of Art prevail or excell in any medicinal quality For the water which of it self is devoid of all quality that is perceiveable by the taste if it chance to be straitned through the veins of metals it furnishes and impregnates it self with their qualities and effects hence it is that all such water excels in a drying faculty sometimes with cooling and astriction and other whiles with heat and a discussing quality The baths whose waters being hot or warm do boil up take their heat from the cavities of the earth and mines filled with fire which thing is of much admiration whence this fire should arise in subterrene places what may kindle it what seed or nourish it for so many years and keep is from being extinct Some Philosophers would have it kindled by the beams of the sun other by the force of lightning penetrating the bowels of the earth others by the violence of the air vehemently or violently agitated no otherwise then fire is struck by the collision of a flint and steel Yet it is better to refer the cause of so great an affect unto God the maker of the Universe whose providence piercing every way into all parts of the World enters governs the secret parts passages thereof Notwithstanding they have seemed to have come nearest the truth who refer the cause of heat in waters unto the store of brimstone contained in certain places of the earth because among all minerals it hath most fire and matter fittest for the nourishing thereof Therefore to it they attribute the flames of fire which the Sicilian mountain Aetna continually sends forth Hence also it is that the most part of such waters smell of Sulphur yet others smell of Alum others of Nitre others of Tar and some of Coperas How to know whence the Baths have their efficacy Now you may know from the admixture of what metalline bodies the waters acquire their faculties by their taste sent color mud which adheres to the channels through which the water runs as also by an artificial separation of the more terrestrial parts from the more subtil For the earthy dross which subsides or remains by the boiling of such waters will retain the faculties and substance of brimstone alum and the like minerals besides also by the effects and the cure of these or these diseases you may also gather of what nature they are Wherefore we will describe each of these kindes of waters by their effects beginning first with the Sulphureous Sulphureous waters powerfully heat dry resolve open and draw from the center unto the surface of the body they cleanse the skin troubled with scabs and tetters they cause the itching of ulcers and digest and exhaust the causes of the gout The condition of natural sulphureous waters they help pains of the cholick and hardned spleens But they are not to be drunk not only by reason of their ungrateful smell and taste but also by reason of the maliciousness of their substance offensive to the inner parts of the body but chiefly to the liver Aluminous waters taste very astrictively therefore they drye powerfully Of aluminouâ— waters they have no such manifest heat yet drunk they loose the belly I beleive by reason of their heat and nitrous quality they cleanse and stay defluxions and the courses flowing too immoderately they also are good against the tooth-ach eating ulcers and the hidden abstesses of the other parts of the mouth Salt and nitrous waters shew themselves sufficiently by their heat they heat drye binde Of salt and nitrous cleanse discusse attenuate resist putrefaction take away the blackness comming of bruises heal scabby and malign ulcers and help all oedematous tumors Bituminous waters heat digest andy by long continuance soften the hardned sinews Of bituminous they are different according to the various conditions of the bitumen that they wash and partake of the qualities thereof Brasen waters that is such as retain the qualities of brass heat drye cleanse digest cut binde Of brizen are good against eating ulcers fistulas the hardness of the eye-lids and they waste and eat away the fleshly excrescences of the nose and fundament Iron waters cool drye and binde powerfully therefore they help abscesses hardened milts Of iron the weaknesses of the stomach and ventricle the unvoluntary shedding of the urine and the too much flowing terms as also the hot distemper of the liver and kidnies Some such are in Lucan territory in Italy Leaden waters refrigerate drye and perform such other operations as lead doth Of Leaden the like may be said of those waters that flow by chalk plaster and other such minerals as which all of them take and performe the qualities of the bodies by which they pass How waters or baths help cold and moist diseases as the palsie convulsion Of hot baths the stiffness and attraction of the nerves trembling palpitations cold distilllations upon the joints the inflations of the members by a dropsie the jaundise by obstruction of a gross tough and cold humor the pains of the sides colick and kidnies barrenness in women the suppression of their courses the suffocation of the womb causless weariness those diseases that spoil the skin as tetters the leprosie of both sorts the scab and other diseases arising from a gross cold and obstruct humor for they provoke sweats Yet such must shun them as are of a colerick nature and have a hot liver To whom hurtful T e faculties of cold-baths for they would cause a Cachexia and dropsie by over-heating the liver Cold waters or baths heal the hot distemper of the body and each of the parts thereof and they are more frequently taken inwardly then applied outwardly they help the laxness of the bowels as the resolution of the retentive faculty of the stomach entrails kidnies bladder and they also add strength to them Wherefore they both temper the heat of the liver and also strengthen it they stay the Diarrhaea Dysentery Courses unvoluntary shedcing of urine the Gonorrhaea Sweats and bleedings In this kinde are chiefly commendable the waters of the Spaw in the country of Leige The Spaw which inwardly and outwardly have almost the same faculty and bring much benefit without any inconvenience as those that are commonly used in the drinks and broths of the inhabitants In imitation of natural baths there may in want of them be made artificial ones Of artificial baths by the infusing and mixing the powders of the formerly described minerals as Brimstone Alum Nitre Bitumen also you may many times quench in common or rain-water iron brass silver and goold heated red hot and so give them to be drunk by the patient for such waters do oft-times retain the qualities and faculties of the metals quenched in them as you
cut even to the hollowness thereof Whilst Pus or matter is in generating pains and fevers happen rather then when it is already made 18. 5. Cold things are hurtful to the bones teeth nerves brain spinal marrow but hot things are good 46. 2. Two pains infesting together but not the same place the more vehement obscures the other 74. 7. A corruption an abscess of the bone is caused by the corruption of the flesh 50 6. Coacar praenot A livid or drie ulcer or yellowish is deadly 19. 6. When as a bone or gristle or nerve or small portion of the cheek or the prepuce is cut a sunder it neither increases nor grows together 24. 6. Aph. 513. Coacar If any of the small guts be cut it knits not again 50. 7 Those that have the brain sphacelate that is corrupt they die with in three daies if they escape these they recover 9. 7. Bleeding at a wound causing a convulsion is the fore-teller of death 20. 5. Cold is biting to ulcers hardens the skin causes pain not easily comming to supputation blackness aguish shakings convulsions cramps 508. Coac Those who have the temples cut have a convulsion upon the parts contrary to the section 44. 7. Whosoever being suppurate are burnt or cut if pure and white quiture shall flow forth they escape but if that which is bloody feculent and stinking then they dye Galen Comment ad Aphor. 29. 2. It is not fit to take in hand to cure such as are in a desperate case but to leave them one fore-telling the end of the disease Celsus cap. 10. Lib. 20. It is better to trie a doubtful remedy them none at all The Effigies of GALEN the Prince of Physicians next to HIPPOCRATES AEQuum erat Hippocratem divino è semine Divûm Orbem muneribus conciliare sibi Scripta sed involvit tam multo aenigmate verum Ut quamvis solers nullus habere queat Pergamei auxilio nisi sint monimenta Galeni Qui doctâ ambages sustulit arte senis Ergò macte esto virtute arcana resolvens Quae nulli fuerant nota Galene priûs Obstringens que orbem aeterno tibi munere totum Aeternis sacras te quoque temporibus BON. GRA. PARIS MEDIC Rules of Surgery by the Author 1 PRactice is an operation agreeable to the Rules and Laws of the Theory 2 Health is not received by Words but by Remedies fitly used 3 Remedies known and approved by use and reason are to be preferred before such as are unknown or but lately found out 4 Science without experience gets the Physician no great credit with the Patient 5 He that would perform any great and notable work must diligently apply himself to the knowledg of his subject 6 It is the part of a good Physician to heal the disease or certainly to bring it to a better pass as nature shall give leave 7 The Surgeon must be active industrious and well-handed and not trust too much to Books 8 He that hath not been versed in the operations of the Art not a frequent auditor of the Lectures of such as are leaned therein and sets forth himself for a Brave Surgeon for that he hath read much he is either much deceived or impudent 9 He shall never do any thing proise-worthy that hath got his mastery in Surgery by gold not by use 10 You shall comfort the patient with hope of Recovery even when as there is danger of death 11 To charge Physicians and Surgeons is troublesome but not good for the Patient 12 Though the disease prove long yet it is not fit that the Physician give over the Patient 13 Great wounds of large vessels are to be jadged deadly 14 Every contusion must be brought to suppuration 15 As the nature or kinde of the disease must be known so also must the remedy 16 An Abscess of the bone of the palat is in danger to cause a stinking breath 17 Bleeding caused by heat must be represt by cold 18 Wounds of nervous parts require medicines which by the subtilty of the parts may enter in and draw from far 19 It is not fit for such as have Ulcers in their Legs either to walk stand or fit but to rest themselves in bed 20 All biting and acrid medicines are offensive to clean Ulcers 21 For restoring of dislocations you must hold them fast them out and force them in 22 A great Gangrene admits no cure but cutting 23 A monster is a thing dissenting from the laws of nature 24 Wounds of the Chest presently become famous and purulent 25 The wounds made by all venemous creatures are dangerous 26 The south-winde blowing wounded members easily become mortified 27 Such as are wounded and desire to be quickly whole must keep a spare diet 28 Untemperate bodies do not easily recover of diseases 29. Round Ulcers unless they be drawn into another figure do not easily heal up 30 An Erysipelatous Ulcer requires purgation by stool 31 Crying is good for an infant for it serves in stead of exercise and evacuation 32 Grief is good for none but such as are very fat 33 Idleness weakens and extinguisheth the native heat 34 An ill-natured Ulcer yields not unless to a powerful remedy 35 A bath resolves and discusses humors and gently procures sweat 36 Cold diseases are troublesome to cold people and hard to be helped but in young bodies they are neither so troublesome not contumacious 37 Exercised bodies are less subject to diseases 38 Moist bodies though they need small nourishment yet stand they in need of large evacuation 39 Sick people dye sooner of an hot distemper then of a cold by reason of the quick and active operation of fire 40 The quitture that flows from an ulcer is laudable which is white smooth and equal The end of the Twenty Seventh Book The EIGHT and TWENTIETH BOOK How to Make Reports and to Embalm the Dead Why a surgeon must be careful in making of Reports NOw it only remains that we instruct the Surgeon in making and framing his Report or opinion either of the death of any person or of the weakness of deprivation of any member in the function or execution of its proper office and duty Herein it is meet that he be very considerate that is to say ingenious or wise in making his Report because the events or diseases are often-times doubtful and uncertain neither can any man fore-tel them certainly whether they will be for life or death by reason of the manifold nature of the subject of which we speak and also the uncertain condition of the humors both in their kinde and motion What judgment is difficult Which was the cause why Hippocrates even in the first of his Aphorisms pronounceth that judgment is difficult But first of all is is very expedient that a Surgeon be of an honest minde that he must alwayes have before his eyes a careful regard of the piety that is to say the fear of God and faith in
violently on the last spondil of the back and first of the loyns both with the hand and knee for unto this place the orifice of the stomach is turned that by the power of the vomitory medicine and concussion of the stomach they might be constrained to vomit Neither did our purpose fail us for presently they voided clammy yellow and spumous phlegm and blood But we not being contented with all this blowed up into their nostrils out of a Goose-quil the powder of Euphorbium that the expulsive faculty of the brain might be stirred up to the expulsion of that which oppressed it therefore presently the brain being shaken or moved with sneesing and instimulated thereunto by rubbing the chymical oyl of Mints on the palate and on the cheeks they expelled much viscous and clammy matter at their nostrils Then we used frictions to their arms legs and back-bones and ministred sharp glysters by whose efficacy the belly being abundantly loosened they began presently to speak and to take things that were ministred unto them of their own accord and so came to themselves again In the do ng of all these things James Guillemeau Surgeon unto the King of Paris and John of Saint Germanes the Apothecary did much help and further us In the afternoon that the matter being well begun might have good success John Hauty and Lâ—â—is Thibaut both most learned Physicians were sent for unto us with whom we might consâ—lt on other things that were to be done They highly commended all things that we had done already thought it very convenient that cordials should be ministred unto them which by ingendring of laudable humors might not only generate new spirits but also attenuate and putrifie those that were cloudy in their bodies The rest of our consultation was spent in the inquity of the cause of so diâ—e a mischance For they said it was no new or strange thing that men may be smothered with the fume and cloudy vapor of burning coals For we read in the works of Fulgosius Volaterenus and Egnatius Lib. 9. cap. 12. lib. 23. An history that as the Emperor Jovinian travelled in winter-time towards Rome he being weary in his journey rested at a village called Didastances which divideth bithynia from Galatia where he lay in a chamber that was newly made and plaisted with lime wherein they burnd many coals for to dry the work or plaistering that was but as yet green on the walls or roofs of the chamber Now he dyed the very same night being smothered or strangled with the deadly and poysonous vapor of the burned charcoal in the midst of the night this happened to him in the eighth moneth of his reign the thirtieth year of his age and on the twentieth day of August But what need we to amplifie this matter by the antient histories seeing that not many years since three servants died in the house of John Bigine goldsmith who dwelt at the turning of the bridge of the Change by reason of a fire made with coals in a close chamber without any chimney where they lay And as concerning the causes these were alledged Many were of opinion that it happened by the default of the vapor proceeding from the burned coals which being in a place void of all air or winde infers such like accidents as the the vapor or must of new wine doth that is to say pain and giddiness of the head For both these kindes of vapor besides that they are crude like unto those things whereof they come can also very suddenly obstruct the original of the Nerves and so cause a convulsion by reason of the grossness of their substance Sect. 5. Aph. 5. For so Hippocrates writing of those accidents that happen by the vapor of new wine speaketh If any man being drunken do suddenly become speechless and hath a convulsion he dieth unless he have a fever therewithall or if he recover not speech again when his drunkenness is over Even on the same manner the vapor of the coals assaulting the brain caused them to be speechless unmoveable and void of all sense and had died shortly unless by ministring and applying warm medicines into the mouth and to the nostrils the grossness of the vapor had been attenuated and the expulsive facultie moved or provoked to expel all those things that were noisome and also although at the first sight the Lungs appeared to be greived more then all the other parts by reason that they drew the malign vapor into the body yet when you consider them well it will manifestly appear that they are not grieved unless it be by the sympathy or affinity that they have with the brain when it is very grievously afflicted The proof hereof is because presently after there followeth an interception or defect of the voice sense and motion which accidents could not be unless the beginning or original of the nerves were intercepted or letted from performing its function being burthened by some matter contrary to nature The occasion of the death of such as have the apoplexy And even as those that have an apoplexy do not dye but for want of respiration yet without any offence of the Lungs even so these two young mens deaths were at hand by reason that their respiration or breathing was in a manner altogether intercepted not through any default of the Lungs but of the brain and nerves distributing sense and motion to the whole body and especially to the instruments of respiration Others contrariwise contended and said that there was no default in the brain but conjectured the interception of the vital spirits letted or hindred from going up into the brain from the heart by reason that the passages of the Lungs were stopped to be the occasion that sufficient matter could not be afforded for to preserve and feed the animal spirit Which was the cause that those young men were in danger of death for want of respiration without which there can be no life For the heart being in such a case cannot deliver it self from the fuliginous vapors that encompass it by reason that the Lungs are obstructed by the grossness of the vapor of the coals whereby inspiration cannot well be made for it is made by the compassing air drawn into our bodies but the air that compasseth us doth that which nature endeavoureth to do by inspiration for it moderateth the heat of the heart and therefore it ought to be endued with four qualities The first is that the quantity that is drawn into the body be sufficient The second is that it be cold or temperate in quality The third is that it be of a thin and mean consistence The fourth is that it be of a gentle benign substance But these four conditions were wanting in the air which those two young men drew into their bodies being in a close chamber Conditions of the air good to breath in For first it was little in quantity by reason that small quantity that
was contained in that little close chamber was partly consumed by the fire of coals no otherwise then the air that is contained in a cupping-glass is consumed in a moment by the flame so soon as it is kindled Furthermore it was neither cold nor temperate but as as it were inflamed with the burning fire of coals Thirdly it was more gross in consistence then it should be by reason of the admixtion of the grosser vapor of the coals for the nature of the air is so that it may be soon altered and will very quickly receive the forms and impressions of those substances that are about it Lastly it was noisome and hurtful in substance and altogether offensive to the aiery substance of our bodies For Charcoals are made of green wood burnt in pits under ground and then extinguisht with their own fume or smoak as all Colliers can tell These were the opinions of most learned men although they were not altogether agreeable one unto another yet both of them depended on their proper reasons For this at least is manifest that those passages which are common to the brest and brain were then stopped with the grossness of the vapors of the coals whereby it appeareth that both these parts were in fault for as much as the consent and connexion of them with the other parts of the body is so great that they cannot long abide sound and perfect without their mutual help by reason of the loving and friendly sympathy and affinity that is between all the parts of the body one with another Wherefore the ventricles of the brain the passages of the Lungs and the sleepy Arteries being stopped the vital spirit was prohibited from entring into the brain and consequently the animal spirit retained and kept in so that it could not come or disperse it self thorough the whole body whence happeneth the defect of two of the faculties necessary for life It many times happeneth and is a question too frequently handled concerning womens maiden-heads whereof the judgment is very difficult Of the signs of virginity Yet some antient women and Midwives will brag that they assuredly know it by certain and infallible signs For say they in such as are virgins there is a certain membrane of parchment like skin in the neck of the womb which will hinder the thrusting in of the finger if it be put in any thing deep which membrane is broken when first they have carnal copulation as may afterwards be perceived by the free entrace of the finger Besides such as are defloured have the neck of their womb more large and wide as on the contrary it is more contract strait and narrow in virgins But how deceitful and untrue these signs and tokens are shall appear by that which followeth for this membrane is a thing preternatural and which is scarce found to be in one of a thousand from the first conformation Now the neck of the womb will be more open or strait according to the bigness and age of the party For all the parts of the body have a certain mutual proportion and commensuration in a well-made body Joubertus hath written that at Lectaure in Gascony Lib. de error popul a woman was delivered of a childe in the ninth year of her age and that she is yet alive and called Joan de Parie being wife to Videau Bechâ— the receiver of the amercements of the King of Navare which is a most evident argument that there are some women more able to accompany with a man at nine years old then many other at fifteen by reason of the ample capacity of their womb and the neck thereof besides also this passage is enlarged in many by some accident as by thrusting their own fingers more strong thereinto by reason of some itching or by the putting up of a Nodule or Pessary of the bigness of a mans yard for to bring down the courses Aph. 39. sect 5. Neither to have milk in their brests is any certain sign of lost virginity For Hippocrates thus writes But if a woman which is neither with childe nor hath had one have milk in her brests then her courses have failed her Moreover Aristotle reports that there be men who have such plenty of milk in their breasts that it may be sucked or milked out Cardan writes that he saw at Venice one Antony Bussey some 30. years old Lib. 4. de hist animal c. 20. Lib 12 de subtilitate who had milk in his brest in such plenty as sufficient to suckle a childe so that it did not only drop but spring out with violence like to a womans milk Wherefore let Magistrates beware lest thus admonished they too rashly assent to the reports of women Let Physicians and Chirurgions have a care lest they do too impudently bring Magistrates into an error which will not redound so much to the judges disgrace as to theirs But if any desire to know whether one be poysoned let him search for the symptoms and signs in the foregoing and particular treatise of poysons But that this doctrine of making reports may be the easier I think it fit to give presidents in imitation whereof the young Chirurgion may frame others The first president shall be of death to ensue a second of a doubtful judgement of life and death the third of a impotency of member the fourth of the hurting of many members I A. P. Chirurgion of Paris A certificatâ— of death this twentyeth day of May by the command of the Counsel entred into the house of one John Brossey whom I found lying in bed wounded on his head with a wound in his left temple piercing the bone with a fracture and effracture or depression of the broken bone scales and meninges into the substance of the brain by means whereof his pulse was weak he was troubled with raving convulsion cold sweat and his appetite was dejected Whereby may be gathered that certain and speedy death is at hand In witness whereof I have signed this Report with my own hand By the Coroners command I have visited Peter Lucey whom I found sick in bed Another in a doubtful case being wounded with a Hilbert on his right thigh Now the wound is of the bredth of three fingers and so deep that it pierces quite through his thigh with the cutting also of the vein and artery whence ensued much effusion of blood which hath exceedingly weakned him and caused him to swound often now all his thigh is swoln livid and gives occasion to fear worse symptoms which is the cause that the health and safety of the party is to be doubted of By the Justices command I entred into the house of James Bertey to visit his own brother In the loss of a member I found him wounded in his right arm with a wound of some four fingers bigness with the cutting of the tendons bending the leg and of the veins arteries and Nerves Wherefore I
should not dye in my hands and commanded the said Impostor to dress the said Lord of Martigues And that he should have no other Physicians nor Surgeons but him he came presently to the said Lord of Martigues who told him Senor Cavallero el senor Duge me ha mandadâ— que veniasse a curar vastra herida yo os juro a Dios que antes de achio dias yo os haga subir a Cavello con la lansa en puno contasque no ago que yo quos tâ—gâ—e Comeris y biberis to dis comidas que sueren de vastro gusto y yo hare la dieta pro V. M. y desto os de veu aâ—eguirar sobre de mi yo he sanaâ—o mun hos que tenian magores heridas que la vastra That is to say Lord Cavallere Monsieur the Duke of Savoy hath commanded me to come dress thy wound I swear to thee by God that before eight dayes I will make thee mount on hors-back with thy Lance in thy hand provided that no man may touch thee but my self thou shalt eat and drink any thing that thou hast a minde to I will perform thy diet for thee and of this thou mayest be assured upon my promise I have cured divers who have had greater wounds then thine and the Lord replied God give you grace to do it He demanded of the said Lord a shirt and tore it in little rags which he put across muttering and murmuring certain words over the wounds and having dress him permitted him to eat and drink what he would telling him he would observe a diet for him which he did eating but six prunes and six bits of breatd at a meal and drinking but beer Notwithstanding two dayes after the said Lord of Martigues died and my Spaniard seeing of him in the Agony eclipst himself and got away without bidding farewell to any body and I beleive if he had been taken he had been hangd for his false promises which he had made to monsieur the Duke of Savoy and to divers other Gentlemen He died about ten of the clock in the morning and after dinner the said Lord of Savoy sent Physicians and Surgeons and his Apothecary with a great quantity of Drogues to embalm him they came accompanied with divers Gentlemen and Captains of the Army The Emperors Surgeon came near tome and prayed me kindely to open the body which I refused telling him I was not worthy to carry his plaster-box after him he prayed me again which then I did for his sake if it so liked him I would yet again have excused my self that seeing he was not willing to embalm him that he would give this charge to another Surgeon of the company he made me yet answer that he would it should be I and if I would not do it I might here after repent it knowing this his affection for fear he should not do me any displeasure I took the razor and presented it to all in particular telling them I was not well practised to do such operations which they all refused The body being placed upon a Table truly I purposed to shew them that I was an Anatomist declaring to them divers things should be here too long to recite I began to tell all the company that I was sure the bullet had broken two ribs and that it had pass'd through the Lungs and that they should find the wound much enlarged became they are in perpetual motion sleeping or waking and by this motion the wound was the more dilacerated Also that there was great quantity of blood spilt in the capacity of the brest and upon the midriff and splinters of the broken ribs which were beaten in at the entrance of the bullet and the issuing forth of it had carried out Indeed all which I had told them was found true in the dead body One of the Physicians asked me which way the blood might pass to be cast out by urine being contained in the Thorax I answered him that there was a manifest conduit which is the Vena Azygos which having nourish'd the ribs the rest of the blood descends under the Diaphragm and on the left side is conjoined to the emulgent vein which is the way by which the matter in Pleurisies and in Empuema do manifestly empty themselves by urine and stool As it is likewise seen the pure milk of the brests of women newly brought to bed to descend by the Mammillarie veins and to be evacuated downwards by the neck of the womb without being mixt with the blood And such a thing is done as it were by a miracle of nature by her expulsive and sequestring virtue which is seen by experience of two glass-vessels called Mount-wine let the one be filled with water and the other with Claret-wine and let them be put the one upon the other that is to say that which shall be filled with water upon that which shall be filled with wine and you shall apparently see the wine mount up to the top of the vessel quite through the water and the water descend atraverse the wine and go to the bottom of the vessel without mixture of both and if such a thing be done so exteriorly and openly to the sence of our eye by things without life you must believe the same in our understanding That nature can make matter and blood to pass having been out of their vessels yea through the bones without being mingled with the good blood Our discourse ended I embalmed the body and put it into a coffin after that the Emperors Surgeon took me apart and told me if I would remain with him that he would use me very well and that he would cloath we anew also that I should ride on hors-back I thank'd him very kindly for the honor he did me and told him that I had no desire to do service to strangers and enemies to my country then he told me I was a fool and if he were Prisoner as I he would serve the devil to get his liberty In the end I told him flat that I would not dwell at all with him The Emperors Physician returned towards the said Lord of Savoy where he declared the cause of the death of the said Lord of Martigues and told him that it was impossible for all the men in the world to have cured him and confirmed again that I had done what was necessary to be done and prayed him to win me to his service and spake better of me then I deserved Having been perswaded to take me to his service he gave charge to one of his stewards named Monsieur dn Bouches to tell me if I would dwel in his service that he would use me kindly I answered him that I thanked him most humbly and that I had resolved not to dwell with any stranger This my answer being heard by the Duke of Savoy he was some what in choler and said he would send me to the Gallies Monsieur de
Vandeville Governor of Gravelin and Colonel of the seventeen Ensigns of foot prayed him to give me to him to dress him of an ulcer which he had in his leg this six or seven years Monsieur de Savoy told him because I was of worth that he was content and if I rankled his leg it would be well done He answered that if he perceived any thing he would cause my throat to be cut Soon after the said Lord of Vandeville sent for me by four Germane Halberdiers which affrighted me much not knowing whether they led me they spake no more French then I heigh Dutch being arrived at his lodging he told me I was welcom and that I was his and as soon as I should have cured him of that ulcer in his leg that he would give me leave to be gon without taking any ransome of me I told him that I was not able to pay any ransome Then he made his Physician and Surgeon in ordinary to shew me his ulcerated leg having seen and considered it we went apart into a chamber where I began to tell them that the said ulcer was annual not being simple but complicated that is of a round figure and scaly having the lips hard and callous hollow and sordid accompanied with a great varicous vein which did perpetually feed it besides a great tumor and a phlegmonous distemper very painful through the whole leg in a body of cholerick complexion as the hair of his face and beard demonstrated The method to cure it if cured it could be was to begin with universal things that is with purgation and bleeding and with this order of diet that he should not use any wine at all nor any salt meats or of great nourishment chiefly those which did heat the blood afterward the cure must begin with divers scarifications about the ulcer and totally cutting away the callous edges or lips and giving a long or a triangular figure for the round will very hardly cure as the Antients have left it in writing which is seen by experience That done the filth must be mundified as also the corrupt flesh which should be done with Vnguentum Aegyptiacum and upon it a bolster dipt in juice of plantain and Nightshade and Oxycrate and rowl the leg beginning at the foot and finishing at the knee not forgetting a little bolster upon the Varicous vein to the end no superfluities should flow to the ulcer Moreover that he should take rest in his bed which is commanded by Hippocrates who saith that those who have sore legs should not use much standing or sitting but lying along And after those things be done and the ulcer well mundified a plate of lead rubded with quicksilver should be applied See then the means by which the said lord Vandeville might be cured the said ulcer all which they found good Then the Physician left me with the Surgeon and went to the Lord Vandeville to tell him that he did assure him I would cure him and told him that I had resolved to do for the cure of his ulcer wherefore he was very joyfull He made me to be called to him and asked me if I was of the opinion that this ulcer could be cured and I told him yes provided he would be obedient to what he ought He made me a promise he would perform all things which I would appoint and as soon as his ulcer should be cured he would give me liberty to return without paying any ransom Then I beseech'c him to come to a bettet composition with me telling him that the time would be too long to be out of liberty if I stayed till he was perfectly well and that I hoped within fifteen dayes the ulcer should be diminished more then one half and it should be without pain and that his Physicians and Surgeons would finish the rest of the cure very easily To which he agreed and then I took a peice of paper and cut it the largeness of the ulcer which I gave him and kept as much my self I prayed him to keep promise when he should finde his business done He swore by the faith of a Gentleman he would do it then I resolved to dress him well according to the method of Galen which was that after all strange things were taken out of the ulcer and that there wanted nothing but filling up with flesh I drest him but once a day and he found that very strange And likewise his Physician which was but a fresh man in those affairs who would perswade me with the patient to dress him two or three times a day I prayed him to let me do what I thought good and that it was not to prolong the cure but on the contrary to hasten it for the great desire I had to be in liberty And that he would look in Galen in the fourth book of the composition of medicaments secundum genera who saith that if a medicine do not remain long upon the part it profits not so much as when it doth continue long a thing which many Physicians have been ignorant of and have thought it hath been better to change the plaster often And this ill custom is so inveterate and rooted that the Patients themselves accuse often-times the Surgeons of negligence because they do not oftner remove their emplasters But they are deceived For as you have read in my works in divers places The qualities of all bodyes which mutually touch operate one against another and both of them suffer something where one of them is much stronger then the other by means whereof the said qualities are united they familiarise with the time although they are much differing from the manner that the qualitie of the medicament doth unite and sometimes becomes like to that of the body which is a very profitable thing Therefore they say he is to be praised much who first invented not to change the plaster so often because it is known by experience this is a good invention Moreover it is said great fault is committed to dress ulcers often in wiping of them hard for one takes not away only the unprofitable excrement which is the pus or Sanies of the ulcer but the matter whereof the flesh is engendered wherefore for the reasons aforesaid it is not needful to dress ulcers so often The said Lord Vandeville would see whether that which I alledged out of Galen were true and commanded the said Physician to look there for that he would know it he caused the book to be brought upon the table where my saying was found true and then the Physician was ashamed and I very joyful So that the said Lord of Vandeville desired not to be dressed but once a day insomuch that within fifteen dayes the ulcer was almost cicatrized the composition being made between us I began to be merry He made me eat and drink at his Table when there were not men of more great rank with him He gave me a great red scarf which
the Hollow-vein is first divided into two notable branches EE from which all those veins arise that run as well to the Head as to the Arms The division of the Hollow vein into the two Subclavian branches or to certain Muscles of the Abdomen Of these one goes to the right side and the other to the left which as long as they yet are in the Chest are called Subclavii Subclavian branches because they go under thâ— Claviculae or Collar-bones but as soon as they have gotten out of the Chest and attain to the Arm-hole they are named Axillares the Axillary-veins F From both of them very many propagations issue forth some of which arise from their upper part and some from their lower In our recital of them we will observe this order that they which are nearest to the Trunk shall be first mentioned by us and they last which are farthest from it The first propagation then issues out near the very root of the divarication or division of the Trunk and is called Intercostalis superior the upper intercostal-vein Propagations from the lower part of the Subclavian branches Intercostalis superior e there is of either side one which being very little and descending along by the roots of the ribs as far as to the third rib sends two twigs ff overthwart like the vena sine pari to the two distances of the upper ribs But if the vena sine pari send its propagations to all the distances as it sometimes happens then it is wanting not without cause Sometimes the same vein arises from the Trunk of the Hollow-vein before its division into the Subclavian-branches Another vein g sometimes arises from the fore-part of the Bifurcation sometimes from the root of the Subclavian-branch and is double of either side one sometimes also only one grows out of the middle of the Trunk before it be divided which at length when it has attained unto the Breast-bone is parted into a right and a left branch For Nature is wont to sport as sometimes in its other works so especially in the rise of veins so that they are not spread in all bodies after the same manner Mammary But this is called Mammaria the Mammary-vein which whensoever it arises going toward the fore-part strives to get up to the higher part of the Brest-bone and descends by the side of it and when it comes to the Breast-blade about its sides goes out of the Chest and runs on directly under the right Muscles of the Abdomen even to the Navil near to which it is joyned by Anastomosis or Inoculation 10 with an Epigastrick-vein 9 that ascends and meets it by the benefit whereof arises that notable sympathy betwixt the womb and Breasts of women of which we shall speak more hereafter in the eight Chapter when we shalâ— insist on that History of the Epigastrick vein But before it leave the Chest in its descent it distributes one branch a piece to the six distances betwixt the Gristles of the seven upper true ribs of either side which are terminated with the Gristles near to the end of the bony part of the ribs in which place we told you that the branches of the vein sine pari with the extremities of which these are joyned were ended From these veins which are distributed in this manner to the distances of the Gristles some others very worthy of our notice do arise which are disseminated both in the Muscles that lye upon the Breast and into the Paps Near to these a third h arises and sometimes also grows out of the Trunk Mediastina which is called Mediastina because it spreads it self into the Mediastinum or membrane that closes up the cavity of the Chest being extended all along by it Cervicalis with the left Nerve of the Midriff The fourth i commonly called Cervicalis or the Neck-vein is a large vein of both sides which running obliquely upward and backward to the Transverse processes of the Rack-bones of the Neck and climbing up through their holes from whence perhaps it might be better named Vertebralis affords sprigs to the Muscles that lye next upon the Rack-bones When this vein has got above the Transverse Process of the seven Rack-bones it derives a notable branch to the Sinus or Ganale in the Neck through the hole that is made for the outlet of the Nerves and then another when it comes above the Process of the sixth spondyl or Rack-bone and again another when it has left the fifth Spondyl until at last it comes to the Process of the first Rack-bone which notwithstanding it does not touch much less does it pass into the Skull as Vesalius would have it near which it goes partly to the same sinus or canale partly it is distributed into the hinder part of the Neck For there are two long sinus filled with blood which are made out of the hard membrane of the Brain one of each side being placed at the sides of the maâ—row of the Neck From these little branches are distributed which nourish the marrow of the Back-bone and the neighbouring parts they being about the Juncture of the head with the first Rack-bone and end near to the seventh Rack-bone of the Neck These two sinus of which one is of the right another on the Left-side have some communion betwixt themselves by a little pipe and that a short one which is derived overthwart from the one to the other for the most part about that region of the Neck which is betwixt the second and third Rack-bones At last there is a fift vein l which arises from the hinder part called Muscula imferior or the lower Muscle-vein which is distributed in many branches to the Muscles in the lower part of the Neck and so extending the Head and Neck from whence the vein might be rightlyer called Cervicalis or the Neck-vein and also to those in the higher part of the Chest near to the Rack-bones Propagations that arise from the upper part of the Subclavian branches Jugularis interna Externa From the upper part of the Subclavian branches whilest the Hollow-vein is yet in the Chest three propagations issue forth two of which do very well-deserve to be noted which take their way upward under the muscles that bend the Head The former of the two looks more inward and is called Jugularis interna the inner Jugular vein the other inclines to the outer parts and is commonly called Jugularis externa the outer Jugular vein For both of them arise near to the Jugulum or Hollow of the Neck and ascend by that to the Head The inner is greater and the outer less in a man but in Brutes t is contrary But when almost all Appellations are derived and that best not from the place through which the veins pass but from their insertion perhaps they might be rightlyer named Cephalicae or Capitales Head-veins The inner Jugular vein m takes its original near
Glandules that are frequent thereabout it is carried down by the upper part of the Arm to the side of the double headed-Muscle or Biceps between the Muscles that bend and strecht out the Cubit and not far from its egresse out of the Chest is divided K into two notable branches of which one is called Profundus or deep The branches of the basilick urin Profundus the other Subcutaneus or branch under the skin from their site and progress The deep one or Profundus L which for the most part is the thicker all the way it goes penetrates into the more inward parts of the Arm having the Axillary Artery that runs into the Arm everywhere for its companion as also the fourth branch of the third Nerve of the Arm. But it is carried betwixt the two Muscles which bend the Cubit and having past its joynt is cleft M into two branches of which the outer N near to the radius or wand from whence it might be called Radieus goes down to the Hand and scatters little branches toward the Thum or Fore-finger as also the middle one but the inner branch O passing near to the bone of the Cubit from whence it deserves the name of Cubiteus distributes small branches to the middle and little fingers but as the outer sends its propagations to the Muscles on the out side of the Hand so the inner to those on the inside The other is the branch Subcutaneus Subcutaneus It s division into an outer â—nd an inner branch or under the skin P which is carried down by the inside of the Arm scattering divers little branches to the skin and parts adjacent but when it is come to the inner protuberation of the Arm it is divided Q into an outer and inner branch like as the Cephalick is The inner R is carried down obliquely beneath the bow of the Arm and being united with the inner branch χ of the Cephalick makes the vein called Mediana λ of which we spake before But the outer S neer to the inner protuberation of the Arm being divided into two branches is carried by the greater along the Region of the ulna or ell downward to the wrist and scatters it self into the little Finger but by the other it is derived to the inside of the Hand But in this place it is worth our pains to advertise with other the most learned Anatomists that it ought not to be beleived that the same order and course of veins is to be found in all men when the dissection of the bodyes does demonstrate that scarce two in a thousand do accurately observe the same distribution of the veins Wherefore we ought not to be so scrupulous in choosing out places for the opening of the veins as some that are unexperienced are wont but to choose that vein especially which may be most safely opened because it is best seen For sometimes the Cephalick or Head-vein is so small that it can hardly be discerned and sometimes on the contrary the Basilick is so Wherefore he shall do best who will rather follow wise counsell then the scrupulous opinion of unskilfull Men. CHAP. IV. Explains the lower or descendent Trunk of the Hollow-vein WE have done with the upper Trunk and branches of the Hollow-vein The inferiour Trunk of the Hollow vein it remains now that we treat also of the lower Nevertheless as we have above also admonisht they are not indeed two Trunks as Galen would have them but one only which reaches in one continued line from its division about the fifth Back-bone of the Loyns V as far as to the Jugulum or Hollow bf the Neck D but for methods sake in teaching we thus divide it by reason of the Liver which standing as it were in the middle of it seems to part it into an upper and a lower Trunk As therefore that is the upper one AD which runs up from the Liver to the Hollow of the Neck so that is the lower TV which beginning at the same Liver is terminated at the Os sacrum or Holy-bone And as the upper did run on undivided through the Chest scattering only some propagations at its sides so the lower also slides down intire through the whole Abdomen or paunch only some twigs sprouting from it But when it has attained to the fifth Rack-bone of the Loins it is cleft into those two notable branches called Iliaci XX as the upper is into the Subclavian which Iliacal branches afterward reaching into the Legs make the Crurall-veins as the Subclavian carried into the Arms make the Brachiales or Arm-veins Let us speak therefore in this Chapter of the Trunk and its propagations as long as it yet is in the lower belly Then let us come to the crural branches For the descendent Trunk then TV before it part into the branches arise four veins Four propagations arising from the Trunk before its division Adiposa For as soon as it is come forth from the hinder part of the Liver it declines to the right side of the Back and sends forth a propagation from its own left side which they call Adiposa sinistra the left fatty vein Ï… on the left side because it passes to the fat and outer membrane of the Kidneys which arises from the Peritoneum or Rim of the Belly as also to the Galandule that grows above the Kidneys There is another Ï… on the right side answering to this on the left side but which does very seldome grow out of the Trunk but rather from the upper side of the middle part of the Emulgent vein and because it is distributed in the same manner as the left is it is called Adiposa dextra the right Fatty vein Yet sometimes you may see the contrary also to happen and this right vein to come forth of the Trunk and the left out of the Emulgent For there are divers sportings of nature to be seen in the veins and you cannot easily meet with a dead body in which you may not finde something new and differing from others After this the Hollow-vein passing on when it comes beyond the middle of the back about the first Rack-bone of the Loyns it brings forth a second pair of veins φ very notable which hastens directly to the Kidneyes upon whole substance it is wholly spent And hence it is called Renale Emulgentes the pair of Kidney-veins from its insertion but from its use Emulgens because the Kidnyes seem by this pair to milk out the whey or serous moisture in the blood and to draw it to themselves It is therefore very thick but yet short and not of equall length nor rising directly opposite each to his fellow It â—s short because it did not need length which for the most part is given by nature to vessels for some previous preparation It is unequall because it was fitting the left should be longer then the right by reason that it was necessary to bring the spermatical
into it self store of choler carries it directly over to the Colon or Collique-Cut In like manner the use of the left branch or Spleen Artery besides the common one is to throw down choler melancholy and wheay humors if at any time the Spleen abound with them to the Guts Moreover by this same way the waterish humors in such as have the Dropsie are sometimes committed either to the Guts or to the Kidneys and Bladder This same branch is that by which the drink passes so suddainly through the whole body and by which ill hâ—mors are cast out by vomit This same is the cause that upon a full Stomach we make little water but more when the concoction therein is finished For the Stomach being much distended presses it but that once empty it can perform its office This same branch teaches us that a slender diet is to be prescribed to them who are to take purges that the way may be open for the medicines as well that by which the excrements are sent over the Stomach as that by which they are conveyed to the Guts This same branch also if you adde the two Mesentericks is the seat of the hypochondriacal Melancholy For this disease arising from the obstruction of the entrails which are contained in the lowest belly it is necessary that the arteries here should suffer very much which the very sumptoms that happen in this disease may sufficiently inform us Mesenterica superior 4. Mesenterica superior the upper artery of the Mesentery y arises a little below the Coeliacal being distributed like the Meseraick vein which is its companion with numerous propagations in the Guts called Ilium and Jejunum as also that region of the Colon which reaches from the Hollow of the Liver as far as the right Kidney An observation and so for the most part into the upper part of the Mesentery In which place it is to be observed that the Artery sometimes lies upon the vein sometimes on the contrary the vein upon the Artery and so is carried betwixt the Membranes of the Mesentery But these Arteries in many places in the Mesentery have Glandules which were made for the free perspiration of the vessels and especially of the Arteries whereby is comes to pass that these Glandules labouring with a hard tumor or Scirrhus the vessels are comprest and a pining away of the whole body follows thereupon The Emulgent arteries z are two one the right and another the left one 5. Emulgenets Both issue out under the forementioned Artey where the first and second Rack-bones of the loins are coupled together by the Ligament But they arise out of either side of the Trunk although not directly over against one another as also it is in the Emulgent veins the right one being lower then the left These Arteries when they come to the Kidney are cleft into two branches with which they are inserted into the sinus or channels of the cavity of the Kidneys and like the veins are consumed in an infinite number of little sprigs upon their substance Their use besides the common one is to purge out the whey Their use which is found in great plenty in the Arteries The spermatical or seed-arteries α are likewise two 6. Spermatica which arise out of the forepart of the Trunk of the great Artery their originals touching each other for the left Artery issues not from the Emulgent as the left spermatical vein does Afterward in their descent they are made fast to the veins of their own side and in men are carried through the processes of the Peritoneum or Rim of the Belly to the Testicles but in women when they come somewhat near to the Testicles they are divided into two parts one of which is carried to the Testicles the other to the bottom of the Womb. But the arteries do so come to the womb that they only water it at the sides and pierce not at all into the inner parts of it Which truly came to pass by the great providence of wisest nature since it had not been so safe to have brought them down to the inner surface of the womb by reason that in the coming forth of the childe very great issuings of blood would be caused to the no small danger of the Woman in Child-bed if the Arteries had been annexed to the Womb on the inside Hence also it is that in the time of delivery they flow by little and little not rushing down with violence Mesenterica inferior the lower Artery of the Mesentery β arises near to the Os sacrum 7. Mesenterica inferior or great bone a little above the division of the Trunk into the Iliacal branches and goes into the left side of the Colon and into the strait Gut descending with the haemorrhoidal veins to the very end of the Fundament and making the haemorrhoidal Arteries It is questioned concerning the use of both the Mesentericks whether besides the common they have any peculiar one For Galen in his 4. of the use of the parts seems to make mention of some other when he would have some part of the Chylus to be attracted by them It s use And in the book whether blood be contained in the Arteries in the fifth Chapter he sayes If we divide the lowest belly and the inner membrane we shall plainly see the Arteries in the Mesentery filled with milk in Kids newly yeaned but in living creatures that are grown full of something else In which words Anatomical experience teaches us that not only the Meseraick veins but Arteries also do manifestly draw the Chylus to them Which being so indeed it is altogether to be believed that the Chylus is either afterward transported by them into the veins or else turned into blood by the Arteries themselves Nor will this seem wonderful to any one who shal consider also that the mothers blood is conveyed through the Umbilical Arteries to the child whilest it is yet shut up in the Womb. But if the blood which is received up by the veins ought yet to be better worked as any diligent inquirer into nature will conclude it ought truly that which is received by the Arteries will require to be so much the more exactly laboured by how much the better it is then that of the veins But it is so laboured in the Arteries themselves and in the Spleen being haled into the Coeliacal Artery and carried to the Spleen And this is an excellent use of the Mesenterick Arteries whilest a man enjoys perfect health besides which we will adde another also as often as he leaves to be in health For these Arteries take to them the excrements of the whole body that they may carry them down to the Guts in like manner as the veins do by which nature doth both attract the Chylus and likewise expell the noisom humors out of the body as choler phelgm and melancholy Choler is thus expelled oftentimes in continual and
intermitting cholerick feavers a solution whereof follows by a loosness Phlegm is so expell'd as often as bloody fluxes happen to such as have the gout in the feet which ease them of their pain if the intent of nature be advanced by the help of a wise Physitian Lastly melancholy is conveyed out by both the Mesentericks but especially by the Haemorrhoidal branch whence Hippocrates sayes 6. Epidem He which has the Emroids naturally shall neither be troubled with the pain of the side or inflammation of the lungs nor with felons or black pustles called Terminthi nor with the Leprosie canker or other diseases For there is a very great sympathy betwixt the brest and the haemorrhoidal artery because the trunk out of which it arises An observation descending from the heart presently after it first issues from thence propagates the intercostal branches Moreover all black cholerick humors are purg'd by this means out of the whole body that cankers and leprosie cannot be caused by them From these voluntary purgings which nature it self has found out we may now judg of such as are caused by the help of a Physitian and may be termed artificial For an opinion of some men hath prevailed much in our age that the body cannot be purged by clyster but only by those medicines which are taken at the mouth But I will not only believe but also being taught it by experience can witness that if the clysters contain in them purging medicines the whole body is very commodiously cleansed For the whole colick gut receiving the matter of the clyster the vertue it self of the medicine draws down the noisome humors by the arteries out of the Aorta or great artery Which being granted we may give a reason what we have seen very often why Suppositories made of white helebore produce the same symptoms as are wont to be caused in them who have taken in white hellebore at the mouth Why anointing of the navel with such things as purge loosens the belly How the colick is changed into the gout on the contrary In like manner from hence we may fetch the reason why the belly is strongly purged the region about the navel being anointed with purging medicines For the vertue of the medicine is attracted by the arteries and by them afterward it purges These arteries are they by which the disease of the colick is changed into the gout and on the contrary the gout into the colick as we have it in Hippocrates 6. Epidem Sect. 4. where he sayes One that was vexed with the pain of the colick on the right side had some ease whilest the Gout held him but this disease being cured he was pained more The reason whereof was this because that humor which caused the gout was carried out of the joints to the colick gut whereby the colick disease was increased Laurentius inquiring into the cause of this refers us to hidden and unknown passages to which it seems to me that we need not fly if we say that the humors are brought out of the crural arteries into the trunk and out of this into the Mesenterick branches and lastly out of these into the guts for this is the shortest and most convenient way Nor is there any reason that we should be afraid of that pollution of the vital spirits which they will object to us if the excremenitious humors pass through the arteries for this betrayes their great ignorance as well in Anatomy as in solid Physick and it would be very easie if I would digress to prove in this place that a great part of the humors in our body flow down through the arteries For in them the strength of nature exceeds and is more vigorous that whensoever it is provoked it is most apt to expel and the blood being stirred by their continual beating as also by its own nature makes all that is therein more fit to flow And who will not beleive that excrements are carried through the arteries who considers the flowings down from the spleen in which there being five times more arteries then there are veins truly it is necessary that that ballast of the spleen be carried out through the Arteries Lumbares The four Lumbares or loin-arteries γ γ γ arise out of the backside of the trunk of the great artery all along as it passes through the region of the loins They run through the common holes in the rack-bones of the loins and to their marrow and also into the neighbouring muscles And at the side of the marrow after they have entred the rackbones they climb upon both sides to the brain together with the veins of the loins But they are all equally big if you excep those two which issue out near to the Os sacrum or holy-bone which are not only derived into the rackbones to the marrow and to the muscles thereabout but are also sent overthwart through the Peritoneum and muscle of the Abdomen The two last are by some called Musculae superiores the upper muscle-arteries and are distinguisht from the Lumbares And these are the arteries which if we observe we shall easily give the reasons of many things of which Physitians do still dispute very hotly but especially of that most difficult question which is controverted among Physitians by what wayes and in what manner the colick ends in a palsie or in the falling sickness How the colick disease ends in a palsie or Epilepsie For we have the observation in Paulus Aegineta lib. 3. c. 43. where he sayes the colick as it were by a certain pestilent contagion ended with many in the falling sickness with others in a resolution of the joints or palsie their sence remaining and they who fell into the falling sickness for the most part dyed but they who fel into the palsie were most of them preserved the cause of the disease being carried to another place in the solution For the humor that caused the disease came back out of the colick gut through the mesenterical arteries from whence being afterward transported into the trunk of the great Artery it came also to the lumbares or arteries of the loins which swelling with blood prest together the neighbouring nerves from which came the palsie in the feet And this we have often observed as well in our selves as in others especially in former years when these diseases at Padua were Epidemical Yet the Palsie is not alwayes a perfect one but often as I am wont to call it imperfect because the power to walk is not wholly taken away but the diseased stand upon their feet with a great deal of difficulty Many at that time being deceived in the knowledg of the disease mistaking this for a great weakness of body contracted by their sickness endeavoured to take it away by eating and drinking largely but in vain This also is the cause why the Falling-sickness and Lethargies too as we have oft-times seen follow after the Colick because the matter
affirmed to arise out of the marrowy substance of the brain in the basis thereof near to the first pair It s original but the new dissection of the brain and which is performed by turning it upside down hath taught us that they arise at the utmost sides of the brain in that part which is above the holes of the ears whereby it is manifest that hitherto only one half of them hath been shewn They are very sharp at their original and distant one from the other but going forward by degrees betwixt the uppermost and middle prominence of the brain they grow thicker and draw nearer one to another and so at length they lye down above the sinus or cavities of the spongy bone within the skull These are thrust into the mammillary processes of the brain but Galen and Marinus whom almost all Anatomists have followed would not call them by the name of Nerves although they altogether agree therewith in their colour course and use because they neither have productions like the rest of the nerves nor go out of the cavity of the skull but truly they seem to me to commit no other a sophism then they who have expelled the teeth out of the number of the bones because they are not invested on the outside with a membrane as others are although neither this makes any thing to the essence of the bones nor that to the essence of the nerves CHAP. II. Concerning the Nerves of the Spinal Marrow properly so called and first of those of the Rack-bones of the Neck NAture the wise parent of all things as the hath framed the nerves that they might serve for the carrying of the faculties and spirits that are generated in the brain because the brain it self could not be diffused through the whole body so when the same could not conveniently bestow nerves upon all the parts The spinal marrow by reason of their too great distance she made the spinal marrow which is nothing else but the marrow of the after-brain and brain extended through the long conduit pipe of the rack-bones of the back And therefore we having already viewed those nerves which take their original from the marrow of the brain whilest it is yet contained in the skull it remains now that we take a view of them also which come from the spondyls of the back-bone But it is called marrow not that it hath any affinity by reason of its substance with the marrow of the bones Why it is called marrow but because like marrow it is contained within the rack-bones but the substance thereof is like that of the brain which it self also Plato called marrow and it is named the spinall marrow or of the back to distinguish it from both those that are contained in the back-bone It is wrapt up into two membranes but either in the skull as the brain or in the hollowness of the bones as that which is properly called marrow This substance is covered with two membranes no otherwise then the brain it self is from whence it takes its original the one thick the other thinner which are invested with a certain third strong and membranous covering that Galen thought to be the ligament of the rack-bones But it was made to that end that it might distribute sence and motion to the muscles and membranes to which those pairs of the brain do not reach The conjugations or pairs of the spinal marrow Therefore when there is a good number of nerves arising therefrom yet we shall easily reduce them to some certain classes or companies if we say that they all make up thirty pairs of which seven belong to the marrow whilest it is carried through the rack-bones of the neck twelve whilest it is carried through those of the chest five through those of the loins and lastly six to that which is contained in the holes of the Os sacrum or great bone But these nerves go out through the holes of the rack-bones and either with a double original on the fore and hinder part as it happens in the two first conjugations of the neck and five of the great bone which arise not from the sides that is from the right of left part but issue forth two branches before and behinde or else with a single one through the hole bored in both sides of the rack-bones as happens in all the rest of the pairs in which one nerve issues from the right side the other from the left But the first and second pair have a double beginning lest if they should arise with a single one that being somewhat thicker might have been hurt by the joints of the rack-bones or if the hole should be made larger the rack-bone which was small enough of it self should be liable to breaking Therefore that both these evils might be avoined the wise Opificer made a double beginning one on the forepart another on the hinder But the right branches go everywhere to the right side the left to the left and they are distributed on both sides after the same manner The first pair of the neck The first pair thereof tab 1. η. 1. arises with its first and foremost propagation tab 1. Î’. from the forepart of the spinal marrow and passes out berwixt the nowl-bone and the first rack bone of the neck near to the sides of that round ligament wherewith the tooth-like process of the second rack-bone is tyed to the foreside of the nowl-bone and so it is distributed into the muscles over the neck and under the gullet that bend the neck With the other and hinder propagation tab 2. Fig. 1. C. it likewise falls out through the hole that is common to the nowl-bone and first rack-bone of the neck towards the hinder part but with a double sprig one of which being small is spent upon the lesâ—er strait muscles and the upper oblique ones that extend the head the other reaches out into the beginning of the muscle which lifts up the shoulder-blade The second pair tab 1. 2. with its fore-branch tab 1. D. The second pair which is slenderer then the hinder one though both of them seem small enough arising from the fore-part of the marrow goes forth betwixt the first and second rack-bones at the side of the tooth-like process which branch is distributed into the muscles that lye upon the neck as well a the fore-branch of the first pair which is wvapped together with it and is almost wholly spent upon the skin of the face With its hinder branch tab 2. fig. 1. Ε. it slips out through the sides of the backward process of the second rack-bone but presently is cleft into two branches of unequal bigness of which that which is the thicker tab 2. fig. 1. F. tends from the forepart to the hinder where the muscles seated on both sides of the hinder part of the neck do meet together there being mixt t. 2. f. 1. C with the third
entred the arm ο. reaches out small sprigs ο into the muscles that extend the cubit then another into the inner skin upwards and downward Γ Γ. Δ. Τ. Λ Ξ. Π. Σ. Φ. Ψ. Ο. and another into the lower part Δ and another Τ which goes as far as to the wrist After this near to the bought of the arm it is divided into two branches an outer one Λ and an inner ΠThat Λ about the transverse ligament is again divided into two Ξ. This Πreaching all along the cubit sends forth more propagations the first Σ the second Φ the third Ψ. Then another in its progress Ο. The remainder ends in the wrist 31. 3 1. 32. 1. The fifth that enters the arm which about the inner protuberation of the arm is disseminated like to the third Its first surcle 33 33. 34. 35. 36. 1. 37. 38. 20. 21. 22 23 24. 1. 39.1 its second 34. its third 35. The sixth nerve of the arm which goes under the skin imparting many sprigs to it 37 37 37. The end of it is 38. The five pairs of the nerves of the loins the first 20 the second 21 the third 22 the fourth 23 the fifth 24. A certain branch arising from the first pair of the loins 20 and descending for the most part with the preparing artery to the testicle The course of the nerves through the muscles of the Abdomen from which branches 41 goes into the muscle that leads the arm outward from the breast 40. 1. 41. 1. The hinder branches of the nerves of the loins 42. 2. The six pairs of the nerves of the great bone 25 26. 27 28 29 30. 1. Of these the first is 25 the second 26 the third 27 the fourth 28 the fifth 29 the sixth 30. 43. 1. 44. 2. A surcle reacht out from the fore-branch of the first nerve of the great bone to the inside of the hanch bone and so to the muscles of the abdomen 45. 1. that arise from that bone Then another spreading out from the hinder-branch to the muscles seated on the back of Os Ilium or the hanch bone The termination of the spinal marrow passing on without a mate and undivided 46. 1. 47. 48. 1. 49. 1. The first nerve entring the crus This arises where the third nerve of the loins meets with the fourth 47. A branch of this 48 goes to the skin but 49 it is entangled among the muscles that are seated on the outside of the thigh The second crural nerve a notable propagation whereof 51 runs out into the same course with the vein Saphena to the end of the foot 50. 1. 51. 1. and there ends about 52. In the mean time it proffers another notable surcle 53 to the foreside of the knee 52. 1. But the remainder of the trunk 54 enters deep into the thigh 53. 1. 54. 1. 55. 1. and gives out a small branch 55 but without question the chief The third crural nerve whose propagation 57 goes to the muscles called Obturatores 56. 1. 57. 1. 58. 1. 59. 1. 69. 1. and another 58 to the skin The remainder 59 lies deep intangled in the muscles whose chief propagation is 60 which is implanted in the second and third muscles that bend the Leg. The fourth and that the thickest of all the nerves of the crus 61. 1. whose first branch is 62 which is inserted into the skin of the buttocks 62. 1. 63. 1. another 63 is distributed into the heads of the muscles that arise from the appendix of the Hip. 64. 1. a third 64 is given to the fifth muscle that bends the leg and others 65 go into the outer calf muscle 65. 1. and that of the sole of the foot But about the lower heads of the thigh it is divided 66 into two branches 66. 1. 67. 1. to wit an outer one 67 and an inner 72. 68. 1. The outer branch a propagation whereof 68 is sent under the skin that covers the outer part of the leg and the outside of the foot 69. 1. But the branch it self 69 goes to the connnexion of the lesser bone of the leg with the greater 70. 1. sending forth another surcle 70 to the forepart of the leg under the skin the remainder of it 71 reaches along the fibula or lesser bone of the leg 71. 1. 72. 1. The inner branch a propagation whereof 73. 1. 73 goes through the inside of the leg toward the calf and inside of the foot under the skin 74. 1. and then another 74 is scattered into the skin especially that which covers the calf 75. 75. 1. Another also 75 75 goes into the fore-part of the leg through the ligament that joins the lesser bone of the leg to the greater 76. 1. and afterward is spent on the upper side of the foot 77. 1. The last propagation 76 runs out betwixt the inner and outer calf muscle The remainder of the trunk goes by the inner ankle to the lower part of the foot distributing two surcles a piece to the lower part of all the toes The second and third figures of the second Table These two figures do exhibit the nerves of the arm and leg in a larger form then the first table does so that all which concerns those nerves may be shewn more accurately herein But they have common characters and the same explanation of the same serves for both A General Table of all the chief things treated of in this Work A ABortions why frequent in a pestilent season 8. their causes c. 615 Abauctores musculi 57 169 Abscesses how to be opened 184 Aconite the symptoms caused thereby and their cure 519 Actual cauteries preferred before potential 480. Their formes and use ibid. Their force against venemous bites 503 Action the definition and division thereof 15 voluntary action 16 Adders their bitings the symptoms thereon ensuing together with the cure 507 Adiposa vena 80 Adductores musculi 157 Adjuncts of things natural 15 Adnata sive conjunctiva one of the coats of the eye 142 Agilops what the differences thereof and the cure 407 Aegyptiacum the force thereof against purrefaction 305. a cleanser and a not suppurative 306. descriptions thereof 298. 320. the praise thereof 553 After-birth see Secundine 496 After-tongue 137 After-wrist 17 Age what the division thereof Ages compared to the four seasons of the year Agony what 27 Agues see quotidian quartain tertian Bastard agues how cured 203 Agglutinative medicines 231. their nature and use 699 Air an Element the prime qualities thereof 61. the necessity thereof for life 19 which hurtful 20 What understood thereby ibid. How it changes our bodies ibid. Though in Summer colder then the brain 253. How it becomes hurtful 293. How to be corrected 303. Of what force in breeding diseases 306. What force the Stars have upon it ibid. How that which is corrupt or
167. A brief recital of all the bones 170 Bones more brittle in frosty weather 349. sooner knit in young bodies ibid. Their general cure being broken or dislocated 350. How to help the symptoms happening thereon 351. Why they become rotten in the Lues venerea and how it may be perceived 456. How helped ibid. Bones striking in the throat or jaw how to be got out 344 Brachiaeus musculus 154 Brain and the History thereof 115. The Ventricles thereof 116. The mammillary processes ibid. Brain the moving or concussion thereof 248. how cured 249 Brests 95. Their magnitude figure c. ibid. How they communicate with the womb ibid. Brest-bone the History thereof ibid. Brest-bone the depression or fracture thereof how helped 354 Brevis Musculus 154 Bronchocele the differences thereof and the cure 212 Bruises See Contusions Bubos by what means the humor that causes them flows down 159 Bubos Venereal ones returning in again causes the Lues Venerea 463. Their efficient and material causes 476. Their cure ibid. Bubos in the Plague whence their original 525. the description signs and cure 552. prognosticks ibid. Bubonocele what 216 Bullets shot out of Guns do not burn 291. They cannot be poysoned 290. remain in the body after the healing of wounds 302 Buprests their poyson and their cure 513 Burns how kept from blistering 289. See Combustions Bishop fish 670 C. CAcochymia what 25 Caecum intestinum 73 Calcaneum os Calx 167 Câ— iaca arteria 78 Câ—llus what and where it proceeds 230. Better generated by meats of gross nourishments 349. Made more handsome by Ligation ibid. The material and efficient causes thereof 366. Medicines conducing to the generation thereof ibid. How to know it is a breeding ibid. What may hinder the generation thereof and how to helped being ill formed 367 Camels their kindes and condition 46 Cancer the reason of the name 199. Causes thereof ibid. differences Which not to be cured ibid. The cure if not ulcerated ibid. Cure if ulcerated ibid. Topick medicines to be thereto applied 200 Cancer or Canker in a childes mouth how to be helped 603 Cannons See Guns Cantharides and their malignity and the help thereof 513. Applied to the head they ulcerate the bladder 514 Capons subject to the Gout 451 Carbuncles whence their original 525. why so called together with their nature causes and signs 553. prognosticks 554. cure ibid. Caries ossium 263 Carpiflexores musculi 157 Carpitensores musculi 156 Cartilago scutiformis vel ensisormis 94 Caruncles their causes figures and cure 475. Other wayes of cure 476 Cases their form and use 347 Caspille a strange fish 645 Catagmatick powders 258 Catalogue of medicines and instruments for their preparation 736 c. Of Surgical instruments 737 Cataplasms their matter and use 710 Catarracts where bred 130. Their differences causes c. 409. Their cure at the beginning ibid. The touching of them 411 Catarrh sometimes malign and killing many 528 Catharetick medicines 700 Cats their poysonous quality and the Antipathy between some men and them 517 Caustick medicines their nature and use 700 Cauteries actual ones preferred before potential 480. Their several forms 481. Their use ibid. Their force against venemous bites 503. potential ones 711 Cephale what 173 Cephalica vena 148 Cephalick powders how composed 482 Cerats what their differences 708 Ceratum oesypliex Philagrio 709 Ceruss the poysonous quality thereof and the cute 521 Certificates in sundry cases Chalazion an effect of the eye-lid 403 Chamelion his shape and nature 686 Chance sometimes exceeds art 33. Findes out remedies 288 Change of native temper how it happens 12 Chaps or Chops occasioned by the Lues Venerea and the cure 483. In divers parts by other means and their cure 639 Charcoal causeth suffocation 745 Chemosis an affect of the eye-lids 406 Chest and the parts thereof 95. why partly gristly partly bony ibid. The division thereof ibid. The wounds thereof 274. Their cure ibid. They easily degenerate into a Fistula 167 Childe whether alive or or dead in the womb 609. If dead then how to be extracted 610 Children why like their Fathers and Grandfathers 592. Born without a passage in the Fundament 599. Their situation in the womb 600. when and how to be weaned 609. Their pain in breeding teeth 641. They may have impostumes in their Mothers womb 370 Childe birth and the cause thereof 599. The natural and unnatural time thereof 601. Women have no certain time ibid. Signs it is at hand 601. What 's to be done after it 602 China root the preparation and use thereof 466 Chirurgery See Surgery Chirurgion See Surgeon Choler the temper thereof 8. The nature consistence color taste and use 8. The effects thereof 9. Not natural how bred and the kindes thereof ibid Cholerick persons their habit of body manners and diseases 12. They cannot long brook fasting 451 Corion what 92. Chylus what 7 Cirfocele a kinde of Rupture c. 216. the cure 222 Cinnamon and the water therereof 733 Chavicle See Collar-bone Clettoris 92 Clyster when presently to be given after bloodleting 186. see Glyster Coats common coat of the muscles the substance quantity c. thereof 62. Of the eies 127. of the womb 92 Cockatrice See Basilisk Cocks are kingly and martial birds 44 Celchicum the poysonous quality thereof and the cure Colick and the kindes thereof c. 439 Colon 73 Collar-bones or clavicles their History 96. Their fracture 353 How to helpe it ibid. Their dislocation and cure 375 Collyria what their differences and use 714 Colour is the bewrayer of the temperament 18 Colum ella See Uvula Combustions and their differences 315. their cure ibid. Common sense what 597 Comparison between the bigger and the lesser world 488 Complexus musculus 141 Composition of medicines the necessity thereof 739 Compresses See Bolsters Concoction fault of the first concoction not mended in the after 451 Concussion of the brain how helped 266 Condylomata what they are and their cure 640 Conformation the faults thereof must be speedily helped 504. Congestion two causes thereof 178 Contusions what their causes 311. general cure ibid. How to be handled if joyned with a wound 312. How without a wound ibid. how kept from gangrening 313 Contusion of the ribs their cure 314 Convulsions the kindes and causes thereof 233 234. the cure 235. why on the contrary part in wounds of the head 252 Convulsive twitching in broken members and the cause thereof 365 Conies have taught the art of undermining 44 Cornea tunica 128 Corona what 173 Coronalis vena 77 Corroborating medicines 292 Cotyle what 173 Cotyledones what 90 594 Courses how to provoke them 578 634. how to stop them 558. 636. The reason of their name 632. Their causes ibid. causes of their suppression 634. what symptoms follow thereon 634. symptoms that follow their immoderate flowing ibid. Crabs 45 Cramp the cause and cure thereof 461 Cranes observe order in flying and keep watch 44 Cremanster